diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/52027-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/52027-0.txt | 8381 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8381 deletions
diff --git a/old/52027-0.txt b/old/52027-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 94acc9f..0000000 --- a/old/52027-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,8381 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Witchcraft Delusion in New England: Its -Rise, Progress, and Termination (Vol 2 of 3, by Cotton Mather and Robert Calef - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - - - -Title: The Witchcraft Delusion in New England: Its Rise, Progress, and Termination (Vol 2 of 3) - -Author: Cotton Mather - Robert Calef - -Editor: Samuel G. Drake - -Release Date: May 9, 2016 [EBook #52027] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WITCHCRAFT DELUSION *** - - - - -Produced by Dianna Adair, Louise Davies, Eleni Christofaki -and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was made using scans of -public domain works from the University of Michigan Digital -Libraries.) - - - - - - - - - -Transcriber's Note. - -A list of the changes made can be found at the end of the book. - - Mark-up: _italic_ - ==blackletter== - +spaced text+ - - - - -Woodward's Historical Series. - -No. VI. - - - - - THE - ==Witchcraft Delusion== - IN - NEW ENGLAND: - - ITS - RISE, PROGRESS, AND TERMINATION, - AS EXHIBITED BY - DR. COTTON MATHER, - - IN - _THE WONDERS OF THE INVISIBLE WORLD_; - - AND BY - MR. ROBERT CALEF, - IN HIS - _MORE WONDERS OF THE INVISIBLE WORLD_. - - WITH A - ==Preface, Introduction, and Notes==, - BY SAMUEL G. DRAKE. - - IN THREE VOLUMES. - - VOL. II. - - _More Wonders of the Invisible World._ - - PRINTED FOR W. ELLIOT WOODWARD, - ROXBURY, MASS. - MDCCCLXVI. - - - - - _No._ ______ - - - Entered according to Act of Congress in the Year 1865, - By SAMUEL G. DRAKE, - in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States - for the District of Massachusetts. - - EDITION IN THIS SIZE 280 COPIES. - - MUNSELL, PRINTER. - - - - -[Illustration] - -PREFATORY, - -BY THE EDITOR. - - -MY Object in this Edition of Mr. Calef's Work is similar to that in Dr. -Mather's in the preceding Volume, namely, to give a perfectly accurate -Reprint of the Work; so that whoever has Occasion to use or consult -it may do so with entire Confidence. I have therefore reprinted the -original Edition of 1700, with such Notes as was judged might be useful -to a certain Class of Readers. And having mentioned the Notes, I will -say of them here all I have to say about them. There may be those who -have no need of such Additions. They can pass them by unheeded; but it -was thought generally that a few Explanations and Additions would be a -Help to the Party consulting the Work. They have been made as brief as -was thought consistent with the Subject. - -With respect to the original Text, it is given as exactly like the -Original as a much better Type can be made to imitate an old Type of -166 Years ago. As to retaining all the Errors in the original Edition, -it was thought incompatible with the general good Taste of the Age. -Some, of a peculiar Nature, if judged necessary to show a Peculiarity -of the Times, may have been retained, and noted for such Peculiarity; -but a broken or imperfect Letter is discarded as unworthy of Imitation; -so transposed or inverted Letters are set right, as any good proof -Reader would have done, had he noticed them in the Original; but the -Orthography of that Day is scrupulously retained. - -Why there was no Edition of the _More Wonders of the Invisible World_, -for ninety-six Years, will be found elsewhere explained. The Edition -of 1796 is the first American Edition. This bears the following -Imprint: "PRINTED IN LONDON IN the Year 1700. | _Reprinted in_ SALEM, -_Massachusetts_, 1796, | By WILLIAM CARLTON. | _Sold at CUSHING & -CARLTON'S Book Store, at the Bible | and Heart, Essex-Street._" The -Volume is in Duodecimo, and contains 318 Pages. The second Salem -Edition is in the same Form, and contains 309 Pages, exclusive of -the Article headed "GILES CORY," which occupies three Pages; hence -Copies of this Edition contain 312 Pages. Its Imprint--all in small -Capitals--is thus: "Printed in London, A. D. 1700. | Reprinted in -Salem, by John D. and T. C. Cushing, Jr. | for Cushing and Appleton. -1823." The Publishers of this Edition added the Article _Giles Cory_, -at the Suggestion of MR. DAVID PULSIFER, then employed in the Office -where the _Witchcraft Records_ were kept, as he many Years ago informed -me. - -The second Salem Edition appears to have been copied from the -first--that of 1796. In some Instances slight Departures are made -from the Copy; and in all these, such Departures are also Departures -from the Original. As late as 1796, it might be expected that some -Uniformity would have been observed, as long as no Exactness was -intended in respect to the kind of Type used in reprinting an old -Work--Uniformity in denoting Quotations; but there is no Exactness -in this respect in either Edition. In the first, as will be seen, -sometimes Brackets are used to distinguish Quotations, but generally -italic Type is employed for that Purpose. In the second, inverted -Commas are generally used, sometimes Brackets. I have followed the -Original, bracketing and italicising as I find it. Inverted Commas to -denote Extracts, Quotations and the possessive Case of Nouns have been -introduced by Writers and Printers mainly, since the Time of Mr. Calef. - -Nothing appears in the Book to show whether the Author superintended -the printing of it or otherwise. He may have resided in London at the -Time of its Publication, although there are some Considerations that -seem to lead to the Conclusion that it may have passed through the -Press without his Supervision; but, as before observed, Nothing is -known in regard to it, and it is not very probable that Anything more -will ever come to Light; yet equally strange Things as that would be, -have happened. - -Taking Liberties with old Authors is exceedingly distasteful to me, -even where well assured that an Author would have gladly made a Change -himself, had a Defect or Deformity been noticed by him; but I have not -even assumed that Responsibility in Mr. Calef's Work. I have done one -Thing which the Student ought to thank me for, though he may not. I -have placed the Headings of the different Sections at the Commencement -of those Sections, throughout the Work. In the original Edition these -were omitted, probably on the score of Economy. They also stand at the -Commencement of the Book (as in the Original,) entitled "Index." The -Benefit to the Reader, in reprinting the Captions or Contents of a -Section or Chapter over such Section or Chapter will be too apparent to -require Apology. - -The Pagination of the Original is Exactly retained; being placed at the -top inner Margin in Brackets, and in the Page where the original Page -begins and ends, as was done in the previous Volume. - -[Illustration] - - - - -==Pedigree of Calef.==[1] - - - Robert Calef, probably from England, settled in Roxbury, Mass., - previous to 1700; rented Lands in Dorchester, 1709; is styled Clothier; - died 13th April, 1719, aged 71, as by his Grave-stone in the old - Burying-ground, Roxbury. = Mary ... died November 12th, 1719. - ¦ - 1. Joseph, went to Ipswich as early as 1692; a Physician; d. 28th - Dec., 1707, in his 36th Year. = Mary; ... she m., 2dly, Thomas - Choate, of Ipswich. - ¦ - i. Robert, born 12th Dec., 1693, had a Grant of Mill-privilege in - Ipswich, 1715; died 12th July, 1730. = Margaret, da. of Dea. John - Staniford; d. 7th October, 1727. - ¦ - John, b. 1725; Physician of great Respectability; a Loyalist in - the Revolution; d. at St. Andrews, N. B., 1812. = Mary, dau. of - Nathaniel Rogers, of Ipswich. - ¦ - John, Capt. of a Vessel; drowned at Plum Island on his return - Voyage from the W. Indies, 1782. - Margaret, born 15th October, 1748; m. Dr. Daniel Scott, of - Boston. - Mary, bapt. 24th March, 1750; m. Capt. John Dutch, of Ipswich. - Joseph, living in 1754. - - ii. Joseph, b. 20th May, 1695, in Ipswich. Administrator on Estate - of his Grandfather. - - iii. Samuel b. 25th January, 1697; d. Sept. 1st. 1720. - - iv. Ebenezer. - - v. Peter,[2] (perhaps, Physician, of Charlestown,) d. 11th October, - 1735 = Sarah Foster, 19th July, 1723. - ¦ - Joseph, bapt. 3d of May, 1724; a Leather-dresser. - Sarah, Mary, both d. early. - Peter, bapt. 26th Oct., 1729, died 1749. - Mary, bapt. 23d April, 1732, m. Stephen White, in Waltham, 5th - June, 1758. - Parnel, bapt. 16th February, 1734-5, m. Dr. Edward Coffin. - - vi. Mary. - - 2. John, living 1719. - - 3. Jeremiah, living 1719. - - 4. ROBERT, (Author of _More Wonders_, &c.); Merchant, of Boston; died - near the Close of 1722, or early in 1723, aged about 45. His Children - all born in Boston. = Margaret, dau. of James Barton, of Newton, 23d - Dec., 1699. She died before 17th Sept., 1744. - ¦ - i. James, b. 21st Dec., 1702, d. young. - ii. James, b. 24th Feb., 1711-12, d. young. - iii. Robert, b. 9th Mar., 1716/17, d. young. - iv. Elizabeth, b. 7th May, 1704, living in 1722. - v. Mary, born 25th Jan., 1712-13, died young. - vi. Anne, b. 7th July, 1708, m. Green, li. 1722. - ¦ - Thomas Green, living 1740. - Bethiah Green, living 1740. - John Green, living 1740. - Mary Green, living 1740. - Rebeckah Green, living 1740. - - vii. Margaret, b. 4th October, 1710, married Star, li. 1722. - ¦ - Jaspar Star, li. 1740. - Robert Star, li. 1740. - Mary Star, living 1740. - Benjamin Star, li. 1740. - - viii. James,[3] b. 7th Nov. 1714, li. 1744, but not in the Province; - perhaps the Captive of 1757. = Abigail. - ¦ - Samuel, a Captive among the Indians with his Father. - - 5. Martha, m. Solomon Hewes, 28th September, 1700. - - 6. Mary, m. Sam'l Stevens, 9th of October, 1712. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[1] This Pedigree is given with the Hope that it will tend to interest -some Descendant to investigate the Subject, and to compose a Genealogy -worthy of it. The Compiler of this is not acquainted with any of -the Name, and has here thrown together such Facts as were among his -Memoranda, chiefly made many Years ago. - -[2] Not much Confidence is felt that the Family given to this PETER is -the correct one. - -[3] This _James_ may not be the one mentioned in _N. Eng. Hist. and -Gen. Reg._, xiv, 271; but is supposed to be he. - - - - -[Illustration] - -MEMOIR OF ROBERT CALEF. - - -WHEN any Man has moral Courage enough to speak plainly against any -Vices, Follies, or Superstitions surrounding him, he must not only be -a bold Man, but he does so regardless of the Cost; for all Experience -teaches that whoever undertakes a Reformation of the Kind must -experience a Fate not altogether unlike him who waged War with the -Philistines. - -If the Reformer escapes the Fury of the Deluded, and lives out his -natural Time, he often loses his social standing; is maligned, scoffed, -and scorned by all whom he exposed, and a Multitude of those who follow -them as their Leaders without knowing wherefore. It is much the same -now. The Reformer or Corrector of Opinion is hissed and slandered in -Proportion to the Effort he makes. That is to say, he is dealt with -by Society leniently if he tells the Truth with a Sort of Proviso; -maintains his Position without Firmness, and gains but few Followers. - -Little is known of Robert Calef, aside from his single Book, and what -his Enemies have thought proper to say about him in a bitter Spirit -of Detraction. He was certainly a Man of good Education; but how he -acquired it, where and when, no Mention is found. Dr. Mather, in his -Rejoinder to the _More Wonders_, assails him at every Point; but his -Attainments in Literature he probably viewed as not vulnerable, as he -has made no Attack on that Quarter. It is true he accuses him of being -assisted in his Labors, but gives no Clue by which such Assistance may -be known. - -Notwithstanding Mr. Calef had, by his Independence in freely arraigning -the absurd Proceedings against those charged with imaginary Crimes, -he was not without some Popularity in Boston, his Place of Residence, -at the Period of those Prosecutions; for in the Records of the Town -are found the following Entries concerning him: April 16th, 1694, "Mr. -Robert Calfe was chosen Hayward & Fence-viewer, in the Room of Mr. -Edward Wyllys, who refused to serve." May 12th, 1702, he was added to -the Number of the Overseers of the Poor. On the 19th of April, 1704, -Thanks were voted him for his Services in that Office. On March 12th, -1704-5, it was ordered that Mr. Calef be not charged with Interest on -Moneys remaining in his Hands. The next Year, March 10th, 1706-7, he -was chosen one of the Assessors, but declined the Service. - -The Time of the Emigration of the Family of Calef, or Calfe, to this -Country has not been ascertained, nor has there been published any -considerable Memorial of it. The Name is an old English one; and were -Time bestowed upon it, many Items might doubtless be found in old -Authors of Persons who have borne it. At Present but a Reference or -two must suffice. In the Time of Henry III (1216-1270), a Sir John -_Calfe_ flourished, on whom a curious Epitaph may be seen in _Camden's -Remains_. Another John Calfe has an Inscription to his Memory in St. -Nicholas's Church, London, giving 1426 as the Year of his Decease. - -It is not very remarkable that so little is known of Robert Calef, when -it is considered that he had almost the entire Community against him. -And less is learned about him than might be expected in the Perusal of -his own Book. That his Character was above Reproach is evident from -the Replies of Dr. Mather and his Friends, to his Questions respecting -the Proofs of Witchcraft. It helps one's Cause but very little, merely -to call his Antagonist "a Lyar;" and this appears to have been the -heaviest Argument brought against Mr. Calef in Answer to his Statements. - -In Dr. Mather's Account of the _Afflictions_ of Margaret Rule, he -thus refers to those who differ from him; undoubtedly having special -Reference to Mr. Calef: "Yea, to do like Satan himself, by sly, base -unpretending Insinuations, as if I wore not the Modesty and Gravity -which became a Minister of the Gospel, I could not but think myself -unkindly dealt withal, and the Neglects of others to do me Justice -in this Affair has caused me to conclude this Narrative in _another -hearing_ of such monstrous Injuries." - -By "another hearing," is meant that he had or would take legal Steps to -silence his Opponent; for about the same Time the Doctor was so annoyed -by certain Queries sent him by Mr. Calef, that he returned him Word by -his (Mr. Calef's) Bearer, that he would have him arrested for Slander, -as he was "one of the worst of Lyars." This the Doctor proclaimed also -in his Pulpit. Yet Mr. Calef was always respectful in his Language in -return, for anything that appears to the contrary. - -On the 29th of September, 1693, Mr. Calef addressed Dr. Mather a -Note, requesting that he would meet him at either of the Booksellers, -Richard Wilkins or Benjamin Harris. Mr. Calef desired this Meeting that -they might examine together the Memoranda of what he had noted after -visiting the "possessed" or bewitched Person, Margaret Rule. At that -Visit were also both the Doctors Mather, Father and Son. Meantime Mr. -Calef was complained of and taken into Custody, on the Charge of having -committed a scandalous Libel on Mr. Mather the younger; the Complaint -being made by both. Mr. Calef states that he did not remember that he -had been charged with Untruth in his Report of the Examination of -Margaret; but it was asserted that he had wronged Dr. Mather by his -Omissions. To which Mr. Calef replied, that he had reported only what -_he_ saw and heard himself. - -As to the Prosecution for Libel, Mr. Calef says he was taken to the -Court of Sessions, and after waiting a while for his Accusers, none -appeared. He was therefore dismissed. He had had a Promise from Dr. -Mather to meet him to compare Notes, but it does not appear that any -Time was stated; and after several Months had elapsed Mr. Calef wrote, -requesting him to fix upon a Time and Place of Meeting. A Meeting -however never occurred, of the Kind desired; but, as the only Means of -getting the Doctor's Views of what he had written, he sent him a Copy -of his Notes on Margaret Rule's Exhibitions, two of which he seems -to have witnessed. On the 15th of January, 1693-4, the Doctor wrote -him a long Letter, in which he says: "I have this to say, as I have -often already said, that do I scarcely find any one Thing in the whole -Paper, whether respecting my Father or self, either fairly or truly -represented." The _Fairness_ on both Sides may be judged of, as both -Papers will be found in the ensuing Work, Pages 13-22. - -The Doctor sent the Author, accompanying his Letter, Copies of three -Depositions, or Statements from several Persons, to the Effect that -what he had stated regarding the strange Conduct of Margaret Rule -was true; especially as to the Fact, that she was by invisible Hands -raised from her Bed up to the Garret Floor, and that strong Men, the -Bystanders, could not hold her down. The Height of the Room is not -mentioned; but one Witness, Samuel Aves, says it was "a great Way;" -that she was lifted "towards the Top of the Room." Three others said, -this was "in Substance true." Also, Thomas Thornton, a Paver, said she -was lifted up, "so as to touch the Garret Floor;" to which William -Hudson assented in "Substance." All of which Testimonies, Mr. Calef -ventured to insinuate was about as true, as a Report would be that -Iron would swim on Water; that if that Rising in the Air without Hands -actually took place, it was a Miracle, and if a Miracle it was wrought -by the Devil. And yet it seems that Mr. Calef believed none but God -himself could work Miracles. - -Between the Date of his last Letter and the 19th of February, 1693-4, -instead of answering Mr. Calef's Letter, Dr. Mather sent him Word -that his Library was open to him, intimating that he might find there -Answers to any and all of his Objections and Difficulties. But Mr. -Calef did not avail himself of the Kindness thus tendered, though he -thanked him by Letter, and at the same Time complained that he had -not written him, pointing out what he conceived to be Errors in his -former Communications; adding, "if you think Silence a Virtue in this -Case, I shall (I suppose) so far comply with it as not to loose you -any more Time to look over my Papers." This however did not end the -Correspondence; for on the 16th of April following he addressed a -Letter to the Doctor, calling his Attention to certain Passages in the -_Wonders of the Invisible World_, and some other "late Books of his and -his Relations." After stating a few of the Author's strange Assertions, -such as that the Devil causes Wars, Plagues, and other Calamities; -that the Devil is a great Linguist; that Suicides "are the Effects of -a cruel & bloody Witchcraft," and several other similar Quotations. -In closing this Letter, he remarks that he is only performing what he -believes to be his Duty; that he is far from doing it to gain Applause, -or from a Love of Contention; that, on the other Hand, he expected to -make many Enemies by it. - -The next Letter which he wrote to Mr. Mather was dated March the -1st, 1694-5. In this he says he had waited more than a Year "for the -Performance of a reiterated Promise" from him, to reply to Arguments -which he had sent for his Refutation or Approval. Instead of that -promised Answer, he had received, through the Hand of a third Person, -"four Sheets of recinded Papers." These were delivered under an -Injunction that no Copy was to be taken of them, and he was allowed to -keep them but a Fortnight. He has given some Account of those "four -Sheets," and observes that he does not wonder at not being allowed -to copy them, as they contained so much "crude Matter and impertinent -Absurdities." Among other Things, he sent Mr. Calef Baxter's _World -of Spirits_, characterizing it an _ungainsayable_ Book; upon which -Mr. Calef remarks, as aptly as significantly, that he knows of no -"ungainsayable" Book but the Bible, and thinks no other Man who had -ever read it would so style it except its Author. He is probably -correct when he attributes to Mr. Baxter the Weakness incident to old -Age, in allowing his Name to appear as the Author of _The Certainty of -the World of Spirits_. But his own Words are more to the Point: "As -to the sometime Reverend Author, let his Works praise the Remembrance -of him; but for such as are either Erroneous and foisted upon him, or -the Effect of an aged Imbecility, let them be detected that they may -proceed no further." - -The Experience of Mr. Calef was similar, probably, to that of -most Reformers, both before and since his Time. To combat similar -Superstitions at this Day would be nearly or quite as hazardous as it -was then. Indeed, there have been Cases within some thirty Years in New -England, in which Individuals have fared much worse than Robert Calef -did in Boston more than an hundred Years before, and for no offence -worthy of Notice; neither had an Eighth of the Community a Voice in -this Persecution, while in Mr. Calef's Case nine Tenths of the whole -People probably were crying out against him. The Villainy of a single -Lawyer, and the Imbecility of a Judge may sometimes succeed in ruining -for a Time the Character of any Citizen. - -Mr. Calef seems to have been almost alone in the Warfare he had -undertaken. "How Few," he says, "are willing to be found opposing such -a Torrent, as knowing, that in so doing, they shall be sure to meet -with Opposition to the utmost, from the many, both of Magistrates, -Ministers and people; and the name of Sadducee, Atheist, and perhaps -Witch too cast upon them most liberally, by Men of the highest -Profession in Godliness." - -Owing to the peculiar State of the Times when Mr. Calef wrote, he felt -himself obliged to admit a great Deal that a Writer at a later Day -would not have found it Necessary. This will account for some heavy -Papers introduced into the Body of his Work. He had a most difficult -Task to perform. Like the Mariner in a Tempest upon a Lee Shore, he -needed an Eye on every Point of the Compass, and a deep Sea Lead ever -in Hand. - -What Overtures, if any, he made to Printers in Boston to print his -Books, are unknown. It is pretty certain, however, that no One would -have dared to undertake it. And what Agency, if any, he employed to -have it done Abroad, is equally unknown. But one Thing is known; no -Bookseller had the Hardihood to offer it for Sale, or dared to give -it Shop-room. He had a few Friends who stood by him, ready to shield -him, as far as was consistent with their own Safety, but none had the -Boldness to come out so openly as he did. Some wrote strongly against -the Delusion, but not for Publication; as Brattle of Cambridge, Cary -of Charlestown, and Robert Paine. The Work of the last named Gentleman -has not been made public, and remains in private Hands. It is said to -be a most masterly Refutation of the Arguments made use of against -Witches, written in the Time of the Trials. But it seems, on a careful -Perusal of Mr. Calef's _More Wonders_, that not much more can be said -(admitting or deferring to a Sort of Authority which cannot be argued -from,) to show the utter Absurdity of the Proceedings on the Witch -Trials. He has, it must be admitted, exhausted the Subject. It is very -easy, it is true, to say the same Thing, using different and more -elegant Language, according to the present Standard of Elegance; but -for close and succinct Argument, the Author has not been surpassed -by his Successors. His Statement of Apology for those poor People -who had confessed themselves Witches, and accused others, is highly -satisfactory. - -Mr. Calef possessed more than ordinary Attainments in Literature; he -was no Stranger to legal Forms; and as to theological Learning, was, -for Soundness of Argument, quite superior to those who were in the -Field against him. These Facts excite a Desire to know more of his -History; for all that has been learned about him, is that he was a -"Merchant of Boston," and that he was a Dealer in woolen Goods; and -hence the Attempt of a narrow minded Opposition to class him among -the Ordinary and Illiterate of the Time. They also descended to vulgar -Epithets, calling him a _Calf_; his Book they call a "Firebrand, thrown -by a Mad-man;" and, "it was highly rejoycing to us, when we heard that -our Booksellers were so well acquainted with the Integrity of our -Pastors, as not one of them would admit of those Libels to be vended -in their Shops." This was the Language of the Men who published "Some -few Remarks, upon a _Scandalous Book_ ... written by one Robert Calef," -with the Motto--"Truth will come off Conqueror." This Publication -is dated "January 9th, 1700-1," and purports to have been drawn up -by Obadiah Gill, John Barnard, John Goodwin, William Robie, Timothy -Wadsworth, Robert Cumbey, and George Robinson; none of whom were Men -of special Note then or afterwards. It should be observed, however, -that they were Members of the Old North Church. Any further Notice of -the Answer to the _More Wonders_ is unnecessary here; but it will be -used in the Notes occasionally, that the "_Slandered_" may speak for -themselves. - -It was probably about the Time of the Issue of the _Some Few Remarks_ -that the _More Wonders_ was caused to be burnt in the College Yard at -Cambridge, by Order of the President, Dr. Increase Mather. The Burning -was doubtless performed with much of Ceremony and Formality, but there -does not appear to have been any Record made of it upon the College -Books; or if so, the Historians of the Institution have not mentioned -it. This Kind of _Argument_ against what is set forth in a Book, is -about as effectual as that employed against the Tide of the Ocean by -an eastern Monarch. That the President of the College had no great -Faith in his _Argument_, is pretty clear, or so much Pains would not -have been taken by him in making another Book to refute the Arguments -contained in the one he had burned. - -The precise Date of Mr. Calef's Death is not upon any Records which -have been examined; and the last Time he appears to have transacted -any Business requiring his Signature, was at the Registry of Deeds, -then under the official Management of John Ballantine, Esq., when he -released a Mortgage which he held of certain Lands in Roxbury; which -Mortgage was given by Joseph Holland and his Wife Elizabeth, and -dated the 11th of March, 1720. [Of course, 1721, N. S.] The Release -was signed by the Mortgagor, April 11th, 1722. His Signature on this -Occasion has been copied, and is here presented. - -[Illustration: Robert Calfe] - -But a short Time previous to this Transaction he deeded certain -Property to his Children. In this Instrument, dated February 10th, -1721, [1722, N. S.,] he styles himself Clothier, and names Children, -Elizabeth, Ann, Margaret and James. Two Houses and Land; one in present -Possession of James Smith; the other in his own Possession; bounded N. -W. upon----Street, N. E. upon Thomas Wheeler, S. E. upon William Gold, -and S. W. upon Bond Street; also one Tract of Land in Brookline; also a -Mortgage from James Barton, Ropemaker, reserving to himself and his now -married Wife the Use of the Premises during their Lives. - -The following is an Abstract of his Will: - -"I Robert Calfe of Boston, being now in sound Body and Minde doe make -this my last Will [and] appoint my well beloved Wife Executrix. After -funerall Charges and all Other my just Debtts being paide, my Will is -that my Wife [have] all my Estate during her Widdowhood; and in Case -she see Caus to alter her Condition by Marraig, that then she shall -quitt her Administership, and the Improvement of the Estate, wholey to -be for the Bennefitt of my Children; only two hundred Pounds I will -unto her upon her Marraig, and the whoolly Remainder to be disposte of -as followe: Son James £100, when of Age more then any of the Rest of -my Children: And allso I give £200 ought of said Estate for defraying -the Charges of bringing him up to the Collig, if he inclines to -Larning, but if not then to be equaley divided among him and the Rest -of my Children, viz. Elizabeth, Ann and Margaret, together with what -Children it shall plees God to give me by my present Wife: And it is -my Will that my Daughters, Elizabeth, Ann and Margaret have an equall -Proportion of all my Estate, Personall and Reall, only what is before -excepted unto my Son James, and that they be paid upon Marraig or at -the Discretion of my Executrix, if she remain a Widow, and if it please -God to take away my Children by Death before of Age or without Issue -the whole of my Estate to return to my Wife or to her Dispose. - -_2d of Jan., 1720._ - -[Illustration: Signature] - -In Presence of Samˡˡ Wentworth, John Alden, Jr. and John Tyler. - -Margaret Calfe presented the within Will for Probat and John Alden, -Junʳ and John Tyler made Oath, &c. and they together with Samˡ -Wentworth, who is now out of the Province set to their Hands as -Witnesses in the Testator's Presence. Boston, Feb. 18th, 1722-3. - - SAMUEL SEWALL J Probᵗ" - -The Testator was too ill, it is probable, to draw up his Will himself, -or one so unclerical would not have appeared. The Circumstances, -however, under which it was made, are entirely conjectural. His Wife -was living, a Widow, till about 1744; as in September of that Year her -Will was proved. It was made four Years before, namely, September 17th, -1740. The Items of Interest in it here follow: - -"To Grandson Thomas Green £60; to Margaret Green £20, and a silver -Porringer which her Father now has. To Ann Green £30, and a gold -Necklace. To Bethiah Green £20. To John Green £20. To Mary Green £20, -and to Rebeckah Green £30; all the Children of my Daughter Ann Green -deceased. To Daughter Margaret Star's four Children, namely, to Joseph, -£20; Robert, £20; Mary, £20; and Benjamin Star, £20. Clothing to be -divided between Daughter Star, and Grand Daughter, Ann Green. The -Remainder of Estate to be divided between Daughter Margaret Star and -Son James Calf; said Son to be Executor if in the Province; otherwise, -Cousin Thomas Simpkins. - -_Dated_, January 2d, 1720. _Signed_, - - MARGARET CALF. - -Witnesses--Abigail West, Barnabas Gibbs, John Swinnerton." - -It was presented for Probate by Thomas Simpkins; James Calf being out -of the Province. - -In the General Court Records Notice is given, under Date June 25th, -1723, of a "Petition of Margaret Calef, Widow, and sole Executrix of -the last Will of Robert Calef, late of Boston, Merchant, deceased," -praying for Leave to sell a seventh Part of a House and Land in -Roxbury, of which said Robert Calef died seized. The Father of Mr. -Calef, also named Robert, had died intestate, April 13th, 1719, and -his Wife on the 12th of November following. In the Settlement of his -Estate, it is stated that the "Housing and Lands lying in Roxbury, -cannot be divided without Prejudice and Injury;" hence the Petition -before mentioned. - -A few Items here follow, given for the Benefit of those who may -hereafter desire to investigate the History of the Calef Family; - -Dr. Joseph Calef died at Ipswich, Dec. 31st, 1707, leaving a Wife, and -Children, Robert, Joseph, Samuel, Ebenezer, Peter and Mary. This was, -doubtless the Emigrant to Ipswich, where, in 1692, he had a Grant for -a Fulling-mill. Joseph Calef was a Scout in Capt. John Goff's Company -in 1746. Mary, Widow of Joseph Calef, married Thomas Choate of Ipswich; -Date of Marriage is not stated. Joseph Calef was of Boston, 1746, in -which Year he petitioned, with others, for the Paving of Atkinson -Street. - -James Calef and his Son Samuel were Captives among the Indians and -French; were taken at Fort William Henry, in August, 1757. Abigail, the -Wife of James and Mother of Samuel, made Application in their behalf -to the Authorities of the Province. No Mention is made of their place -of Residence. Dr. John Calef, of Ipswich, married Margaret, Daughter -of Nathaniel and Mary (Leverett) Rogers, of the same Town. He was born -1725. - -After the bloody Fight at Pequawket, Governor Dummer wrote to Eleazer -Tyng: "Send down to me forthwith by the Bearer hereof, Mr. Calef, the -most intelligent Person among Lovell's Men returned, that I may have a -perfect Account of that Action." What Mr. Calef this was, does not with -certainty appear. - -A Mrs. Mary Calfe died at Concord, N. H., August 10, 1817, aged -ninety-eight Years. Her first Husband was Samuel Bradley, who was -killed by the Indians, August 11th, 1746. She afterwards married Robert -Calfe, Esq., of Chester, in the same State. This is on the Authority of -Mr. Bouton, in his _History of Concord_, who, in another Place, says -Calfe's Name was Richard. Whether Richard or Robert, he was probably a -Descendant of James, the only surviving Son of Robert, the "Merchant of -Boston." The maiden Name of Mrs. Calfe was Folsom. - -When the Federal Constitution of New Hampshire was adopted (1788,) -John Calfe, Esq., was chosen Secretary of the Convention. He was also -Secretary in 1791, when the Constitution was revised. His Son Joseph -died at Hampstead, N. H., August 6, 1854, aged 79. A John Calef was -in the Old Mill Prison, England, 1789. Jeremiah Calef, a Native of -Exeter, N. H., died at Northfield, 23d February, 1856, aged 73 Years, -10 Months. James, an only Brother of Jeremiah, died at Sanbornton, 30th -March, 1856, aged 71. - -Robert Calef was an eminent Ship-master between Boston and London -before the Revolution. His Arrival on one Occasion is thus noticed in -the _Gazette and News-Letter_ of April 5th, 1764: "In Captain Calef -came Passengers, the Captains, Edward Wendell, John Marshall, and -Doctor Marshall of this Town. Mrs. McTaggart, and her Son Gray of this -Town, died of the Smallpox in London." The Autographs of several of -the Name of Calef (always so spelt) are in the Writer's Possession -from 1755 to 1780. In 1755, Joseph was engaged in supplying Ships -with Water. In 1767, Joseph Calef, probably the same, was largely -in the leather Trade. He was a Tanner, and his Tan-yard was in the -Neighborhood of the Old Boston Theatre. - -What Time the Family of Robert Calef came to this Country has not been -ascertained. It was probably in the latter Half of the seventeenth -Century, and our Author may have had his Education before his -Emigration. This View may be considered probable, from a Passage in his -Preface to the _More Wonders_, &c. - -After the Above was written, it came to my Notice, that in a Volume -issued by the _Mass. Hist. Soc._, were some Extracts from the _Diary_ -of Cotton Mather. Also the following, concerning Robert Calef, in a -Memorandum-book of Dr. Belknap: "Robert Calef, Author of _More Wonders -of the Invisible World_, was a Native of England; a young Man of -good Sense, and free from Superstition; a Merchant in Boston. He was -furnished with Materials for his Work by Mr. Brattle, of Cambridge; and -his Brother, of Boston; and other Gentlemen, who were opposed to the -_Salem_ Proceedings. E. P." [Ebenezer Pemberton?] - -[Illustration] - - - - -MORE WONDERS OF THE INVISIBLE WORLD: - -Or, The Wonders of the ==Invisible World,== Display'd in Five Parts. - - Part I. An Account of the Sufferings of _Margaret Rule_, Written by - the Reverend Mr. C. M. - - P. II. Several Letters to the Author, _&c._ And his Reply relating - to Witchcraft. - - P. III. The Differences between the Inhabitants of _Salem_ Village, - and Mr. _Parris_ their Minister, in _New-England_. - - P. IV. Letters of a Gentleman uninterested, Endeavouring to prove - the received Opinions about Witchcraft to be Orthodox. With short - Essays to their Answers. - - P. V. A short Historical Accout of Matters of Fact in that Affair. - -To which is added, A Postscript relating to a Book intitled, - _The Life of Sir_ +WILLIAM PHIPS+. - -Collected by _Robert Calef_, Merchant, of _Boston_ in _New-England_. - -Licensed and Entred according to Order. - -_LONDON:_ - -Printed for _Nath. Hillar_, at the _Princes-Arms_, in -_Leaden-Hall-street_, over against St. _Mary-Ax_, and _Joseph Collyer_, -at the _Golden-Bible_ on _London-Bridge_. 1700. - - - - -[Illustration] - -[1] The Epistle to the READER. - -And more especially to the Noble _Bereans_[4] of this _Age_, wherever -Residing. - - -Gentlemen, - -_YOU that are freed from the Slauery of a corrupt Education; and that -in spite of human Precepts, Examples and Precsidents, can hearken to -the Dictates of Scripture and Reason:_ - -_For your sakes I am content, that these Collections of mine, as also -my Sentiments should be exposed to publick view; In hopes that having -well considered, and compared them with Scripture, you will see reason, -as I do, to question a belief so prevalent (as that here treated of) as -also the practice flowing from thence; they standing as nearly connext -as cause and effect; it being found wholly impracticable, to extirpate -the latter without first curing the former._ - -_And if the Buffoon or Satyrical will be exercising their Talents, or -if the Bigots wilfully and blindly reject the Testimonies of their own -Reason, and more sure word, it is no more than what I expected from -them._ - -_But you Gentlemen, I doubt not are willing to Distinguish between -Truth and Error, and if this may be any furtherance to you herein, I -shall not miss my Aim._ - -_But if you find the contrary, and that my belief herein is any way -Heterodox, I shall be thankful for the Information to any Learned or -Reverend Person, or others, that shall take that pains to inform me -better by Scripture, or sound Reason, which is what I have been long -seeking for in this Country_ in vain.[5] - -_In a time when not only_ England _in particular, but almost all_ -Europe _had been labouring against the Usurpations of Tyranny and -Slavery. The_ English, America _has not been behind in a share in -the Common calamities; more especially_ New-England, _has met not -only with such calamities as are common to the rest, but with several -aggravations enhansing such Afflictions, by the Devastations and -Cruelties of the Barbarous_ Indians _in their Eastern borders, &c._ - -_But this is not all, they have been harrast (on many accounts) by a -more dreadful Enemy, as will herein appear to the considerate._ - -P. 66. Were it as we are told in _Wonders of the Invisible World_, that -the Devils were walking about our Streets with lengthned Chains making -a dreadful noise in our Ears, and Brimstone, even without a Metaphor, -was making a horrid and a hellish stench in our Nostrils.[6] P. 49. - -And That the Devil exhibiting himself ordinarily as a black-Man, -had decoy'd a fearful knot of Proud, Froward, Ignorant, Envious and -Malitious Creatures, to list themselves in his horrid Service, by -entring their Names in a Book tendered unto them; and that they have -had their Meetings and Sacraments, and associated themselves to destroy -the Kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, in these parts of the World; -having each of them their Spectres, or Devils Commissionated by them, -and [2] representing of them to be the Engines of their Malice, by -these wicked Spectres, siezing poor People about the Country, with -various and bloody Torments. And of those evidently preternatural -Torments some to have died. And that they have bewitched some even -so far, as to make them self destroyers, and others in many Towns, -here and there languish'd under their evil hands. The People, thus -afflicted, miserably scratch'd and bitten; and that the same Invisible -Furies did stick Pins in them, and scal'd them, distort and disjoint -them, with a Thousand other Plagues; and sometimes drag them out of -their Chambers, and carry them over Trees, and Hills Miles together, -many of them being tempted to sign the Devils Laws. - -P. 7. _Those furies whereof several have killed more People perhaps -than would serve to make a Village. If this be the true state of the -Afflictions of this Country, it is very deplorable, and beyond all -other outward Calamities miserable. But if on the other side, the -Matter be as others do understand it, That the Devil has been too hard -for us by his Temptations, signs, and lying Wonders, with the help of -pernicious notions, formerly imbibed and professed; together with the -Accusations of a parcel of possessed, distracted, or lying Wenches, -accusing their Innocent Neighbours, pretending they see their Spectres_ -(i. e.) _Devils in their likeness Afflicting of them, and that God in -righteous Judgement, (after Men had ascribed his Power to Witches, of -commissionating Devils to do these things) may have given them over to -strong delusions to believe lyes. &c And to let loose the Devils of -Envy, Hatred, Pride, Cruelty and Malice against each other; yet still -disguised under the Mask of Zeal for God, and left them to the branding -one another, with the odious Name of Witch; and upon the Accusation -of those above mentioned, Brother to Accuse and Prosecute Brother, -Children their Parents, Pastors and Teachers their immediate Flock -unto death; Shepherds becoming Wolves, Wise Men Infatuated; People -hauled to Prisons, with a bloody noise pursuing to, and insulting over, -the (true) Sufferers at Execution, while some are fleeing from that -called Justice, Justice itself fleeing before such Accusations, when -once it did but begin to refrain further proceedings; and to question -such Practises, some making their Escape out of Prisons, rather than -by an obstinate Defence of their Innocency, to run so apparent hazard -of their Lives; Estates seized, Families of Children and others left -to the Mercy of the Wilderness (not to mention here the Numbers -prescribed, dead in Prisons, or Executed, &c.)_ - -_All which Tragedies, tho begun in one Town, or rather by one Parish, -has Plague-like spread more than through that Country. And by its Eccho -giving a brand of Infamy to this whole Country, throughout the World._ - -_If this were the Miserable case of this Country in the time thereof, -and that the Devil had so far prevailed upon us in our Sentiments and -Actions, as to draw us from so much as looking into the Scriptures for -our guidance in these pretended Intricacies, leading us to a trusting -in blind guides, such as the corrupt practices of some other Countries -or the bloody Experiments of Bodin,[7] [3] and such other Authors. Then -tho our Case be most miserable, yet it must be said of_ New-England, -_Thou hast destroyed thyself, and brought this greatest of Miseries -upon thee._ - -_And now whether the Witches (such as have made a compact by -Explicit Covenant with the Devil, having thereby obtained a power to -Commissionate him) have been the cause of our miseries._ - -_Or whether a Zeal governed by blindness and passion, and led by -president, has not herein precipitated us into far greater wickedness -(if not Witchcrafts) than any have been yet proved against those that -suffered._ - -_To be able to distinguish aright in this matter, to which of these -two to refer our Miseries is the present Work. As to the former, I -know of no sober Man, much less Reverend Christian, that being ask'd -dares affirm and abide by it, that Witches have that power;_ viz. _to -Commissionate Devils to kill and destroy. And as to the latter, it were -well if there were not too much of truth in it, which remains to be -demonstrated._ - -_But here it will be said, what need of Raking in the Coals that lay -buried in oblivion. We cannot recal those to Life again that have -suffered, supposing it were unjustly; it tends but to the exposing the -Actors, as if they had proceeded irregularly._ - -_Truly I take this to be just as the Devil would have it, so much to -fear disobliging men, as not to endeavour to detect his Wiles, that -so he may the sooner, and with the greater Advantages set the same on -foot again (either here or elsewhere) so dragging us through the Pond -twice by the same Cat.[8] And if Reports do not (herein) deceive us, -much the same has been acting this present year in_ Scotland. _And what -Kingdom or Country is it, that has not had their bloody fits and turns -at it. And if this is such a catching disease, and so universal, I -presume I need make no Apology for my Endeavours to prevent, as far as -in my power, any more such bloody Victims or Sacrifices; tho indeed I -had rather any other would have undertaken so offensive, tho necessary -a task; yet all things weighed, I had rather thus Expose myself to -Censure, than that it should be wholly omitted. Were the notions in -question, innocent and harmless, respecting the glory of God, and -well being of Men, I should not have engaged in them, but finding -them in my esteem, so intollerably destructive of both. This together -with my being by Warrant called before the Justices, in my own Just -Vindication, I took it to be a call from God, to my Power, to Vindicate -his Truths against the_ Pagan _and_ Popish _Assertions, which are so -prevalent; for tho Christians in general do own the Scriptures to be -their only Rule of Faith and Doctrine, yet these Notions will tell us, -that the Scriptures have not sufficiently, nor at all described the -crime of Witchcraft, whereby the culpable might be detected, tho it be -positive in the Command to punish it by Death; hence the World has been -from time to time perplext in the prosecution of the several Diabolical -mediums of Heathenish and Popish Invention, to detect an Imaginary -Crime (not but that there are Witches, such as the Law of God [4] -describes)[9] which has produced a deluge of Blood; hereby rendering -the Commands of God not only void but dangerous._ - -_So also they own Gods Providence and Government of the World, and -that Tempests and Storms, Afflictions and Diseases are of his sending; -yet these Notions tell us, that the Devil has the power of all these, -and can perform them when commission'd by a Witch thereto, and that he -has a power at the Witches call to act and do, without and against the -course of Nature, and all natural causes, in afflicting and killing of -Innocents; and this is that so many have died for._ - -_Also it is generally believed, that if any Man has strength, it is -from God the Almighty Being: but these notions will tell us, that -the Devil can make one Man as strong as many, which was one of the -best proofs, as it was counted, against Mr._ Burroughs _the Minister; -tho his contemporaries in the Schools during his Minority could have -testified, that his strength was then as much superior to theirs as -ever[10] (setting aside incredible Romances) it was discovered to be -since. Thus rendering the power of God, and his providence of none -Effect._ - -_These are some of the destructive notions of this Age, and however -the asserters of them seem sometimes to value themselves much upon -sheltring their Neighbors from Spectral Accusations. They may deserve -as much thanks as that Tyrant, that having industriously obtained an -unintelligible charge against his Subjects, in matters wherein it was -impossible they should be Guilty, having thereby their lives in his -power, yet suffers them of his meer Grace to live, and will be call'd -gracious Lord._ - -_It were too_ Icarian[11] _a task for one unfurnish'd with necessary -learning, and Library, to give any Just account, from whence so great -delusions have sprung, and so long continued. Yet as an Essay from -those scraps of reading that I have had opportunity of; it will be -no great venture to say, that Signs and Lying Wonders have been one -principal cause._ - -_It is written of_ Justin Martyr,[12] _who lived in the second -Century, that he was before his conversion a great Philosopher; first -in the way of the_ Stoicks, _and after, of the_ Peripateticks, _after -that of the_ Pythagorean, _and after that of the_ Platonists _sects; -and after all proved of Eminent use in the Church of Christ; yet a -certain Author speaking of one_ Apollonius Tyaneus[13] _has these -words_ [That the most Orthodox themselves began to deem him vested with -power sufficient for a Deity; which occasioned that so strange a doubt -from _Justin Martyr_, as cited by the learned _Gregory_, Fol. 37. Ει -Θεοςζσι _&c._ If God be the creator and Lord of the World, how comes it -to pass that _Apollonius_ his _Telisms_, have so much over-ruled the -course of things! for we see that they also have stilled the Waves of -the Sea; and the raging of the Winds, and prevailed against the Noisome -Flies, and Incursions of wild Beasts,] _&c. If so Eminent and Early -a Christian were by these false shews in such doubt, it is the less -wonder in our depraved times, to meet with what is Equivalent thereto: -Besides this a certain Author informs me, that_ [Julian _(afterwards -called the Apostate) being instructed in the Philosophy and Disciplines -of the Heathen, by_ Libarius _his Tutor, by this [5] means he came to -love Philosophy better than the Gospel, and so by degrees turn'd from -Christianity to Heathenism.]_ - -_This same_ Julian _did, when_ Apostate, _forbid that Christians -should be instructed in the Discipline of the_ Gentiles, _which -(it seems)_ Socrates _a Writer of the Ecclesiastical History, does -acknowledge to be by the singular Providence of God; Christians having -then begun to degenerate from the Gospel, and to betake themselves to -Heathenish learning. And in the_ Mercury _for the Month of_ February, -1695, _there is this Account_ [That the Christian Doctors conversing -much with the writings of the _Heathen_, for the gaining of Eloquence. -A Counsel was held at _Carthage_, which forbad the reading of the Books -of the _Gentiles_.] - -_From all which it may be easily perceived, that in the Primitive times -of Christianity, when not only many Heathen of the Vulgar; but also -many learned Men and Philosophers had imbraced the Christian Faith; -they still retained a love to their Heathen-learning, to which as -one observes being transplanted into a Christian soils, soon proved -productive of pernicious weeds, which over-ran the face of the Church, -hence it was so deformed as the Reformation found it._ - -_Among other pernicious Weeds arising from this Root, the Doctrine of -the power of Devils and Witchcraft as it is now, and long has been -understood, is not the least; the Fables of_ Homer, Virgil, Horace -_and_ Ovid, &c. _being for the Elegancy of their Language retained then -(and so are to this day) in the schools; have not only introduced, but -established such Doctrines to the poisoning the Christian World.[14] -A certain Author expresses it thus [that as the Christian Schools at -first brought Men from Heathenism to the Gospel, so these Schools carry -Men from the Gospel to Heathenism, as to their great perfection] and -Mr._ I. M. _in his_ Remarkable Providences, _gives an account that (as -he calls it) an old Counsel did Anathematize all those that believed -such power of the Devils, accounting it a Damnable Doctrine.[15] But -as other Evils did afterwards increase in the Church (partly by such -Education) so this insensibly grew up with them, tho not to that -degree, as that any Counsel I have ever heard or Read of has to this -day taken off those_ Anathema's; _yet after this the Church so far -declined, that Witchcraft became a Principal, Ecclesiastical Engine -(as also that of Heresy was) to root up all that stood in their way; -and besides the ways of Tryal, that we have still in practice, they -invented some, which were peculiar to themselves; which whenever they -were minded to improve against any Orthodox believer, they could easily -make Effectual: That Deluge of Blood which that_ Scarlet Whore _has to -answer for, shed under this notion, how amazing is it._ - -_The first in_ England _that I have read of, of any note since the -Reformation, that asserts this Doctrine, is the famous Mr._ Perkins, -_he (as also Mr._ Gaul, _and Mr._ Bernard, _&c.) seems all of them to -have undertaken one Task. They taking notice of the Multiplicity of -irregular ways to try them by, invented by Heathen and Papists, made -it their business and main work herein to oppose such as they saw to -be pernicious. And if they did not look more narrowly into it, but -followed the first,_ viz. _Mr._ Perkins _whose Education (as theirs -also) had forestall'd him into such belief, whom they readily followed, -it cannot be wondered at: And that they were men liable to Err, and -so not to be trusted to as perfect guides, will manifestly appear to -him that shall see their several receits laid down to detect them by -their Presumptive and Positive ones. And consider how few of either -have any foundation in Scripture or Reason; and how vastly they differ -from each other in both, each having his Art by himself, which Forty or -an Hundred more may as well imitate, and give theirs,_ ad infinitum, -_being without all manner of proof. [6] But tho this be their main -design to take off People from those Evil and bloody ways of trial -which they speak so much against. Yet this does not hinder to this day, -but the same evil ways or as bad are still used to detect them by, and -that even among Protestants; and is so far justified, that a Reverend -Person has said lately here, how else shall we detect Witches?[16] And -another being urged to prove by Scripture such a sort of Witch as has -power to send Devils to kill men, replied that he did as firmly believe -it as any article of his Faith. And that he (the Inquirer) did not go -to the Scripture; to learn the Mysteries of his trade or Art. What can -be said more to Establish there Heathenish notions and to villifie -the Scriptures, our only Rule; and that after we have seen such dire -effects thereof, as has threatned the utter Extirpation of this whole -Country._ - -_And as to most of the Actors in these Tragedies, tho they are so far -from defending their Actions that they will readily own, that undue -steps have been taken, &c. yet it seems they choose that the same -should be Acted over again, inforced by their Example, rather than that -it should Remain as a Warning to Posterity, as herein they have mist -it. So far are they from giving Glory to God, and taking the due shame -to themselves._ - -_And now to sum up all in a few words, we have seen a Biggotted Zeal, -stirring up a Blind, and most Bloody rage, not against Enemies, or -Irreligious proffligate Persons. But (in Judgment of Charity, and -to view) against as Vertuous and Religious as any they have left -behind them in this Country, which have suffered as Evil doers (with -the utmost extent of rigour, not that so high a Character is due to -all that Suffered) and this by the Testimony of Vile Varlets as not -only were known before, but have been further apparent since by their -Manifest Lives, whordoms, incest, &c. The accusations of these, from -their Spectral Sight, being the chief Evidence against those that -Suffered. In which Accusations they were upheld by both Magistrates and -Ministers, so long as they Apprehended themselves in no Danger.[17]_ - -_And then tho they could defend neither the Doctrine, nor the Practice, -yet none of them have in such a publick manner as the case Requires, -testified against either; tho at the same time they could not but be -sensible what a Stain and lasting Infamy they have brought upon the -whole Country, to the indangering the future welfair not only of this -but of other places, induced by their Example; if not, to an intailing -the Guilt of all the Righteous Blood that has been by the same means -Shed, by Heathen or Papists, &c. upon themselves, whose deeds they have -so far justified, occasioning the great Dishonour and Blasphemy of the -Name of God, Scandalizing the Heathen, hardning of Enemies; and as a -Natural effect thereof, to the great Increase of Atheism._ - -_I shall conclude only with acquainting the Reader, that of these -Collections, the first containing more Wonders of the Invisible World, -I received of a Gentleman, who had it of the Author, and communicated -it to use, with his express consent, of which this is a true Copy.[18] -As to the letters, they are for Substance the same I sent, tho with -some small Variation or Addition. Touching the two Letters from a -Gentleman at his request, I have forborn naming him. It is great Pity -the matters of Fast, and indeed the whole, had not been done by some -abler hana better Accomplished and Advantages with both natural and -acquired Judgments, but others not Appearing, I have inforc'd myself to -do what is done, my other occasions Will not admit any further Scrutiny -therein._ - - _R. C._ - -_Boston in New-England, Aug_ 11. 1697. - -[Illustration] - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[4] In both the second and third Editions this Name is printed -_Barons_. The Printer probably not knowing what else to make of it. -The Inhabitants of ancient _Berœa_ were called _Berœans_. The present -_Aleppo_ occupies the Site. For the Point, see _Acts_, xvii, 11. - -[5] This is the Remark that led me to think the Author was not a Native -of New England. An Extract by Dr. Belknap, noted in the accompanying -Memoir is corroborative of the Conjecture. - -[6] See Vol. I, Pages 121-2. Cotemporary with the Author, we find that -eminent Divine, Michael Wigglesworth, thus poetically impressing upon -the Readers of his Poem the Horrors spoken of in the Text: - - Whom having brought as they are taught, - Unto the Brink of Hell, - (That Dismal Place far from Christs Face, - Where Death and Darkness dwell: - Where Gods fierce Ire kindleth the Fire, - And Vengeance feeds the Flame - With Piles of Wood, and Brimstone Flood, - That none can quench the same. - - _Day of Doom, Stanza 208._ - -[7] John Bodin was a Frenchman of great Learning, born at Angers 1530. -Some of his Historical Works were formerly in great Repute in England -as well as in France. His Work referred to above was published at Paris -in 1579, under the Title _La Démonomanie, ou Traite des Sorciers_, in -4to. It is full of all those Superstitions for which the Age in which -the Author lived is celebrated. See Camerarius, _Living Library_, Page -2, Edition 1625, _Fol._ See also Mr. Fowler's interesting Note to the -last Salem Edition of _Salem Witchcraft_, P. ix. - -[8] That is by the same Cord, or Rope. In nautical Usage, a Rope to -do or perform a certain Service. The Anchor was formerly hoisted to -the Head of a certain bow Timber to which it was fastened by the _Cat_ -Rope; hence the Timber is called the _Cat-head_. - -[9] It will elsewhere be seen that the Author makes it pretty clear, -that to discover Witches by that Law, or who they are, has never been -done. It was therefore easy to argue that Witches never would be -discovered by it. In other Words where nothing is looked for nothing -will be found. This Subject will be found discussed elsewhere. - -[10] Samuel Webber, aged about 36, testified that some seven or eight -Years ago he lived at Casco Bay, where Mr. B. was Minister. Having -heard much of his great Strength, and coming to his House, and in -Discourse about it, he told the said Webber that he had put his Fingers -into the Bung of a Barrel of "Malases" and lifted it up and carried it -round him. See _Records of Salem Witchcraft_ (by Woodward) ii, 113. See -also sundry other Testimonies about Mr. Burroughs's great Strength, -_ib._, 123-5. Also (Vol. I, 153,) _The Wonders of the Invisible World_. - -[11] The Author's classical Learning was probably not very extensive. -The Use of this mythical Name however may have been according to its -Acceptation in his Time. - -[12] The Reader will not find, as he has a Right to expect, this Name -in the common Biographical Works. In the large Work of _Chaudon et -Delandine_ is a satisfactory Article under the Head JUSTIN; who was a -Martyr of the second Century; yet we meet with the Name constantly in -History, as _Justin Martyr_; Martyr being added to his proper Name, to -denote that he had suffered Martyrdom. He is also styled _St. Justin_. - -[13] Apollonius _Thyaneus_, according to Lempriere. A Pythagorian -Philosopher, well skilled in the Arts of Magic; who, "one Day -haranguing the Populace at Ephesus, he suddenly exclaimed: 'Strike the -Tyrant, strike him; the Blow is given, he is wounded and fallen!' At -that very Moment the Emperor Domitian had been stabbed at Rome. The -Magician acquired much Reputation when the Circumstance was known." - -[14] Although the Stories and Fables of former Ages may, and doubtless -did, at the Period under Consideration, have a bad Influence upon -the Minds of Scholars, they ought to have none in these Times. This, -however, will depend on the Intelligence of Teachers. - -[15] It is only necessary to observe that the Title of Dr. I. Mather's -Work is _An Essay for the Recording of Illustrious Providences_, &c., -which was printed in a 12mo. 1684. This Work was elegantly reprinted -in a Crown 12mo or a 16mo. by John Russell Smith, London, 1856. This, -I think, is the first Time the Work was ever reprinted. It shows the -Author not less superstitious than his very credulous Son. - -[16] It would perhaps be fruitless to attempt a Conjecture as to who -were the Persons referred to, the Majority of the Community being of -the same Faith. - -[17] It seems that for some Time it never occurred to the Rulers that -_they_ might be taken for Witches; or "cried out upon," as the Phrase -used to be. - -[18] Who the Gentleman was that received the Paper from Dr. Mather -does not appear. At the Time it was obtained, the Author (Dr. Mather) -probably had no Apprehension that any Exposition was to follow. The -very vague Note in _Proceedings Mass. Hist. Society_ for 1858, p. 288, -enlightens the Reader but little. It is said in that Note--"He [Mr. -Calef] was furnished with Materials for his Work by Mr. Brattle, of -Cambridge; and his Brother of Boston; and other Gentlemen, who were -opposed to the _Salem_ Proceedings." This Extract is signed E. P.; but -the Editor of the Article referred to makes no Conjecture as for whom -the Initials stand. Perhaps they mean Ebenezer Pemberton, though that -Gentleman was comparatively a young Man in 1697; old enough, however, -to have been interested in these Affairs. - - - - -[Illustration] - -[7] The INDEX. - - - PART I. - - _ANOTHER Brand plucked out of the Burnings or More Wonders of the - Invisible World; written_ by Mr. C. M. relating to the Afflictions - of Margaret Rule. Page 1 - - PART II. - - _A Letter to Mr._ C. M. _containing a Narrative of two Visits given - by him and others to_ Margaret Rule. p. 13 - - _With a repetition of a former Letter sent to him, to offer a Meeting - with him._ p. 16 - - _As also the repetition of a former Letter, requesting Information in - some Doctrinalls relating to Witchcraft._ _Ibid_ - - _A Letter of Mr._ C. M. _wherein he declines speaking to those - Doctrinalls; Denying some parts of the Narrative, and defending - others. The feeling the Imp owned_, &c. p. 19 - - _The Copy of a Paper Subscribed by several, testifying Margaret - Rule's being held up by Invisible Hands from the Bed._ p. 22 - - _A Letter to Mr._ C. M. _relating to the Narrative, again Praying, an - Answer to the Doctrinalls._ p. 23 - - _The Copy of a Paper shewing what Sense the Indians had of the - Actions here, and what esteem they had thereby taken up of our - Ministers._ p. 25 - - _A Letter to Mr._ C. M. _again repeating several Fundamental - Doctrinalls, opposite to the Doctrine of Witchcraft, as now - understood, praying his Confirmation or Confutation thereof._ p. 26 - - _A Letter to Mr_ C. M. _(after minding him of his promise,_ viz. _To - give an Answer about Doctrinalls) several Passages quoted in his, - and his Relations Books, that need explaining._ p. 27 - - _A Letter to Mr_ B. _relating to the belief of Mr._ C. M. _which he - forbad to be Coppyed._ p. 30 - - [8] _A Letter to the Ministers repeating those Doctrinalls, sent to - Mr._ C. M. _for his Explanation, with the Summary of his Belief, - contained in those Papers, forbidden to be Coppied; as also other - Doctrinalls opposite thereto, beseeching them to give their - Confirmation or Confutation thereof._ p. 33 - - _A Letter to Mr_ S. W. _relating to a Dialogue Written by him about - Witchcraft, and to a Paper set forth by the President, &c. of the - University, about Possessions and Enchantments._ p. 38 - - _A Letter to Mr_ C. M. _relating to the Doctrinalls contained in a - Book of Mr._ R. B. _Printed in_ London 1691. _Some of the Heathen - Poets Quoted as the Fountain or Original of such Doctrinalls._ p. 43 - - _A Letter to the Ministers mentioning the Doctrine of the Manishees, - Demonstrating that the present Age is not free from that Infection, - repeating necessary Articles of Faith opposite thereto._ p. 48 - - _A Letter to Mr._ B. W. _relating to the Witches Covenant._ p. 52 - - PART III. - - _The Reasons given by some of the People why they withdrew from - Communion, &c. with the Church at_ Salem-Village, _and from hearing - Mr._ Parris _their Minister, in whose House the Tragedies of - Witchcraft begun._ p. 55 - - _Mr._ Samuel Parris's _Acknowledgement._ p. 57 - - _The Advice and Determination of the Elders and Messengers, met at_ - Salem-Village, _to Compose the Differences there._ p. 59 - - _A Letter from the People of the Village to those Elders and - Messengers of the several Churches._ p. 61 - - _A state of the Controversie between Mr._ Parris _and his People._ - p. 62 - - _A Remonstrance, with further Reasons given in by the Attorneys for - the People of the Village to the Arbitrators, against Mr._ Parris. - p. 63 - - PART IV. - - _A Letter of a Gentleman endeavouring to prove the received opinions - about Witchcraft._ p. 64 - - _An Essay to the Answer thereof._ p. 77 - - _A Second Letter of the Gentleman's further urging such Doctrines._ - p. 83 - - _A Rejoinder to the former Answer._ p. 87 - - PART V. - - _An Account of the matters of Fact at_ Salem-Village, _&c._ p. 90 - - _The Examination of Mrs._ Cary. p. 95 - - _The Examination of Mr_ John Aldin. p. 98 - - Bishop _alias_ Oliver _Condemned_. p. 100 - - _An Abstract of the Ministers Advice to the Governour._ p. 101 - - [9] Sarah Good, Rebecca Nurse, Sus. Martin, Eliz. How and Sarah - Wildes _Condemned_. p. 101 - - _The Declaration of the Foreman of the Jury, relating to words spoken - by_ Rebecca Nurse. p. 102 - - Rebecca Nurses _Interpretation of these words_. p. 103 - - _Mr_ George Burroughs, John Procter, Eliz. Procter, John Willard, - George Jacobs and Martha Carryer _Condemned_. _Ibid._ - - _A Letter of_ John Procter _to the Ministers._ p. 104 - - _A Letter of_ Margaret Jacobs _to her Father._ p. 105 - - Martha Cary, Mary Easty, Alice Parker, Ann Pudeater, Dorcas Hore, - Mary Bradbery, Margaret Scot, W. Red, Samuel Wardwel, Mary Parker, - Abigail Falkner, Rebecca Emes, Mary Lacy, Ann Foster, _and_ Abigail - Hobs _Condemned_. p. 106 - - Giles Cary _Prest to Death_. Ibid. - - _A Petition of_ Mary Easty _to the Judge._ p. 107 - - _A Declaration of some that had confest themselves Guilty_ (at - Andover.) p. 111 - - _The Preface of Mr._ C. M. _in Wonders of the Invisible World, to his - Account of the Tryals of five of those that were Executed at_ Salem. - p. 113 - - The whole of his said Account, with one Indictment added to each - Tryal, _viz._ - - _The Tryal of_ Mr. Burroughs. p. 114 - - _The Tryal of_ Bridget Bishop. p. 120 - - _The Tryal of_ Susanna Martin. p. 126 - - _The Tryal of_ Elizabeth How. p. 133 - - _The Tryal of_ Martha Carryer. p. 136 - - _The Tryal of_ Wardwes _Wife at the first Superior Court in_ Salem. - p. 141 - - _The Tryal of_ Sarah Daston _at_ Charlestown. Ibid. - - _The Tryal of_ Mary Watkins _at_ Boston. p. 142 - - _The Tryal of_ Mr. Bennom _at_ Hartford, _in the Collony of - Connecticut._ Ibid. - - _A Proclamation for a Fast in the Province of_ Massachuset. p. 143 - - _The Acknowledgement of several Jury-Men, relating to the Condemning - of some for Witches._ p. 144 - - _A Postscript relating to a Book Intituled,_ The Life of Sir _W. - Phips._ p. 145 - - _Therein an Objection Answered, viz. But what are there no Witches?_ - p. 155 - - -[Illustration] - -[10] _SIR,_ - -_I NOW lay before you a very Entertaining Story,[19] a Story which -relates yet more_ Wonders of the Invisible World, _a Story which -tells the Remarkable Afflictions and Deliverance of one that had been -Prodigiously handled by the_ Evil Angels. _I was myself a daily_ -Eye Witness _to a large part of these Occurrences, and there may be -produced Scores of Substantial_ Witnesses _to the most of them; yea, I -know not of any one Passage of the Story but what may be sufficiently -attested. I do not Write it with a design of throwing it presently into -the Press, but only to preserve the Memory of such Memorable things, -the forgetting whereof would neither be_ pleasing _to God, nor useful -to Men; as also to give you, with some others of peculiar and obliging -Friends, a sight of some_ Curiosities, _and I hope this Apology will -serve to Excuse me, if I mention, as perhaps I may, when I come to a -tenth Paragraph in my Writing, some things which I would have omitted -in a farther Publication._ - - Cotton Mather. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[19] This singular "Story" does not appear to have been published by -its Author, nor have I any other History of it than is found in these -Pages. Nor do I find anything of a Family of the Name of Rule. Neither -Farmer nor Savage have it in their genealogical Works. Yet there was -a Family living for some Time at the North End of the Name of _Rule_. -They may not have been long resident. See Note 33. - - - - -[Illustration] - - [1] ANOTHER BRAND Pluckt out of the BURNING, Or, More Wonders of the - Invisible World. - - -Part I. Section I. - -_The Afflictions of_ MARGARET RULE. - -WIthin these few years there died in the _Southern Parts_ a Christian -_Indian_, who notwithstanding some of his _Indian_ Weakness, had -something of a better Character of vertue and Goodness, than many of -our People can allow to most of their Country-men, that profess the -_Christian Religion_.[20] He had been a Zealous Preacher of the Gospel -to his Neighbourhood, and a sort of _Overseer_, or _Officer_, to whose -Conduct was owing very much of what good order was maintained among -those Proselited _Savages_. This Man returning home from the Funeral of -his Son, was complemented by an _Englishman_, expressing _Sorrow for -his Loss_; now, tho' the _Indians_ use upon the Death of Relations, -to be the most Passionate and Outragious Creatures in the World, yet -this Converted _Indian_ Handsomly and Chearfully replid, _Truly I am -sorry, and I am not sorry; I am sorry that I have Buried a dear Son; -but I am not sorry that the will of God is done. I know that without -the will of God my son could not have died, and I know that the will_ -[2] _of God is always just and good, and so I am satisfied._ Immediately -upon this, even within a few hours, he fell himself Sick of a Disease -that quickly kill'd him; in the time of which Disease he called his -Folks about him, earnestly perswading them to be Sincere in their -_Praying unto God_, and beware of the _Drunkenness_, the _Idleness_, -the _Lying_, whereby so many of that Nation disgrac'd their Profession -of Christianity; adding, that he was ashamed, when he thought how -little Service he had hitherto done for God; and that if God would -prolong his Life he would Labour to do better Service, but that he was -fully sure he was now going to the Lord _Jesus Christ_, who had bought -him with his own Precious _Blood_; and for his part, he long'd to Die -that he might be with his Glorious Lord; and in the mid'st of such -passages he gave up the Ghost, but in such repute, that the _English_ -People of good Fashion did not think much of Travelling a great way to -his _Interment_. Lest my Reader do now wonder why I have related this -piece of a Story, I will now hasten to abate that Wonder, by telling -that whereto this was intended, but for an _Introduction_: know then, -that this remarkable _Indian_ being a little before he Died at work in -the Wood making of Tarr, there appeared unto him a _Black Man_, of a -Terrible aspect, and more than humane Dimensions, threatning bittterly -to kill him if he would not promise to leave off _Preaching_ as he did -to his Countrey-Men, and promise particularly, _that if he preached any -more, he would say nothing of Jesus Christ unto them?_ The _Indian_ -amaz'd, yet had the courage to answer, _I will in spite of you go on -to preach_ Christ _more than ever I did, and the God whom I serve will -keep me that you shall never hurt me._ Hereupon the Apparition abating -somewhat of his fierceness, offered to the _Indian_ a _Book_ of a -considerable thickness and a _Pen and Ink_, and said, that if he would -now set his hand unto that _Book_, he would require nothing further of -him; but the Man refused the motion with indignation, and fell down -upon his knees into a Fervent and Pious Prayer unto God, for help -against the _Tempter_, whereupon the _Demon_ Vanish't. - -This is a Story which I would never have tendered unto my Reader, if I -had not Receiv'd it from an honest and useful _English Man_,[21] who -is at this time a Preacher of the Gospel to the _Indians_; nor would -the probable Truth of it have encouraged me to have tendered it, if -this also had not been a fit introduction unto yet a further Narrative. - -_Sect._ 2. 'Twas not much above a year or two, after this Accident (of -which no manner of Noise has been made) that there was a Prodigious -descent of _Devils_ upon divers places near the Centre of this -Province; wherein some scores of _Miserable People_ were Troubled by -horrible appearances of a _Black-Man_, accompanied with _Spectres_, -wearing these and those Humane Shapes, who offer'd them a _Book_ to be -by them sign'd, in token of their being Listed for the Service of the -_Devil_, and upon their [3] denying to do it, they were _dragoon'd_ -with a thousand Preternatural Torments, which gave no little terror -to the beholders of these unhappy _Energuments_. There was one in -the _North_ part of _Boston_ seized by the _Evil Angels_ many Months -after the General Storm of the late _Inchantments_ was over, and when -the Countrey had long lain pretty quiet, both as to Molestations and -Accusations from the INVISIBLE WORLD, her Name was _Margaret Rule_, -a Young Woman, She was born of sober and honest Parents, yet Living, -but what her own Character was before her Visitation, I can speak with -the less confidence of exactness, because I observe that wherever the -_Devils_ have been let loose to worry any Poor Creature amongst us, a -great part of the Neighbourhood presently set themselves to inquire and -relate all the little Vanities of their Childhood, with such unequal -exaggerations, as to make them appear greater Sinners than any whom -the Pilate of _Hell_ has not yet Preyed upon: But it is affirm'd, -that for about half a year before her Visitation, she was observably -improved in the hopeful symptoms of a new Creature; She was become -furiously concern'd for the everlasting _Salvation_ of her Soul, and -careful to avoid the snares of _Evil Company_. This Young Woman had -never seen the affliction of _Mercy Short_,[22] whereof a Narrative has -been already given, and yet about half a year after the glorious and -signal deliverance of that poor Damsel, this _Margaret_ fell into an -affliction, marvellous, resembling hers in almost all the circumstances -of it, indeed the Afflictions were so much alike, that the relation I -have given of the one, would almost serve as the full History of the -other, this was to that, _little more than the second part to the same -Tune_; indeed _Margarets_ case was in several points less remarkable -than _Mercies_, and in some other things the Entertainment did a little -vary. - -_Sect._ 3. 'twas upon the _Lords Day_ the 10th of _September_, in -the Year 1693. that _Margaret Rule_, after some hours of previous -disturbance in the Publick Assembly, fell into odd _Fits_, which -caused her Friends to carry her home, where her _Fits_ in a few -hours grew into a Figure that satisfied the Spectators of their -being preternatural; some of the Neighbours were forward enough to -suspect the rise of this Mischief in an House hard-by, where lived a -Miserable Woman, who had been formerly Imprisoned on the suspicion -of _Witchcraft_, and who had frequently Cured very painfull Hurts -by muttering over them certain _Charms_, which I shall not indanger -the Poysoning of my Reader by repeating. This Woman had the Evening -before _Margaret_ fell into her Calamities, very bitterly treated her, -and threatn'd her; but the hazard of hurting a poor Woman that might -be innocent, notwithstanding _Surmizes_ that might have been more -strongly grounded than those, caus'd the pious People in the Vicinity -to try rather whether incessant _Supplication_ to God [4] _alone_, -might not procure a quicker and safer Ease to the _Afflicted_, than -hasty Prosecution of any suppos'd Criminal, and accordingly that -_unexceptionable course_ was all that was ever followed; yea, which I -look'd on as a token for good, the Afflicted Family was as averse as -any of us all to entertain thoughts of any other course. - -_Sect._ 4. The Young Woman was assaulted by Eight cruel _spectres_, -whereof she imagin'd that she knew _three_ or _four_, but the rest -came still with their _Faces cover'd_, so that she could never have -a distinguishing view of the countenance of those whom she thought -she knew; she was very careful of my reitterated charges _to forbear -blazing the names_, lest any good Person should come to suffer any -blast of Reputation thro' the cunning Malice of the great Accuser; -nevertheless having since privately named _them_ to myself, I will -venture to say _this_ of them, that they are a sort of _Wretches_, -who for these many years have gone under as Violent _Presumptions_ of -_Witchcraft_, as perhaps any creatures yet living upon earth; altho' -I am farr from thinking that the Visions of this Young Woman were -Evidence enough to prove them so. These cursed _Spectres_ now brought -unto her a _Book_ about a _Cubet_ long, a _Book Red_ and _thick_, -but not very broad, and they demanded of her that she would set _her -Hand_ to that _Book_, or touch it at least with her _Hand_, as a Sign -of her becoming a Servant of the _Devil_, upon her peremptory refusal -_to do_ what they asked, they did not after renew the profers of the -_Book_ unto her, but instead thereof, they fell to Tormenting of her in -a manner too Hellish to be sufficiently described, in those Torments -confining her to her _Bed_, for just _Six weeks_ together. - -_Sect._ 5. Sometimes, but not always together with the _Spectres_, -there looke't in upon the Young Woman (according to her account) _a -short and a Black Man_, whom they call'd their Master--a Wight exactly -of the same Dimensions and Complexion and voice, with the _Divel_ that -has exhibited himself unto other infested People, not only in other -parts of this Country but also in other Countrys, even of the _European -World_, as the relation of the Enchantments there inform us, they all -profest themselves Vassals of this _Devil_, and in obedience unto him -they address themselves unto various ways of Torturing her; accordingly -she was cruelly _pinch'd with Invisible hands_, very often in a Day, -and the black and blew marks of the pinches became immediately visible -unto the standers by. Besides this, when her attendants had left her -without so much as one pin about her, that so they might prevent some -fear'd inconveniencies; yet she would ever now and then be miserably -hurt with Pins which were found stuck into her Neck, Back and Arms, -however the Wounds made by the Pins would in a few minutes ordinarily -be cured; she would also be strangely distorted in her Joynts, and -thrown into such exorbitant _Convulsions_ as [5] were astonishing unto -the Spectators in General; They that could behold the doleful condition -of the poor Family without sensible compassions, might have Intrals -indeed, but I am sure they could have no true _Bowels_ in them. - -_Sect._ 6. It were a most Unchristian and uncivil, yea a most -unreasonable thing to imagine that the Fitt's of the Young Woman -were but meer _Impostures_: And I believe scarce any, but People -of a particular _Dirtiness_, will harbour such an Uncharitable -Censure,[23] however, because I know not how far the _Devil_ may drive -the Imagination of poor Creatures when he has possession of them, that -at another time when they are _themselves_ would scorn to _Dissemble_ -any thing. I shall now confine my Narrative unto passages, wherein -there could be no room left for any Dissimulation. Of these the first -that I'll mention shall be this; From the time that _Margaret Rule_ -first found herself to be formally besieged by the _Spectres_ untill -the Ninth Day following, namely from the Tenth of _September_ to -the Eighteenth, she kept an entire Fast, and yet she was unto all -appearance as Fresh, as Lively, as Hearty, at the Nine Days End, as -before they began; in all this time, tho' she had a very eager _Hunger_ -upon her Stomach, yet if any refreshment were brought unto her, her -Teeth would be set, and she would be thrown into many Miseries, Indeed -_once or twice or so_ in all this time, her Tormentors permitted her -to swallow a Mouthful of somewhat that might increase her Miseries, -whereof a Spoonful of _Rum_ was the most considerable; but otherwise, -as I said, her _Fast_ unto the _Ninth day_ was very extream and rigid: -However, afterwards there scarce passed a day wherein she had not -liberty to take something or other for her _Susttentation_, And I -must add this further, that this business of her _Fast_ was carried -so, that it was impossible to be dissembled without a _Combination_ -of Multitudes of People unacquainted with one another to support the -_Juggle_, but he that can imagine such a thing of a Neighbourhood, so -fill'd with Vertuous People is a _base man_, I cannot call him any -other. - -_Sect._ 7. But if the Sufferings of this Young Woman were not -_Imposture_, yet might they not be pure Distemper? I will not here -inquire of our _Saducees_ what sort of Distemper 'tis shall stick the -Body full of _Pins_, without any Hand that could be seen to stick them; -or whether all the _Pin-makers_ in the World would be willing to be -Evaporated into certain ill habits of Body producing a _Distemper_, -but of the _Distemper_ my Reader shall be Judge when I have told him -something further of those unusual Sufferings. I do believe that the -_Evil Angels_ do often take Advantage from _Natural Distempers_ in the -Children of Men to annoy them with such further Mischiefs as we call -_preternatural_. The Malignant _Vapours_ and _Humours_ of our Diseased -Bodies may be used by _Devils_ thereinto insinu[6]ating as engine -of the Execution of their Malice upon those Bodies; and perhaps for -this reason one Sex may suffer more Troubles of some kinds from the -_Invisible World_ than the _other_, as well as for _that reason_ for -which the Old _Serpent_ made where he did his _first Adddress_. But I -Pray what will you say to this, _Margaret Rule_ would sometimes have -her Jaws forcibly pulled open; whereupon something _Invisible_ would -be poured down her throat; we all saw her swallow, and yet we saw her -try all she could by Spitting, Coughing and Shriking, that she might -not swalow, but one time the standers by plainly saw something of -that odd _Liquor_ itself on the outside of her _Neck_; She cried out -of it as of _Scalding Brimstone_ poured into her, and the whole House -would Immediately scent so hot of _Brimstone_ that we were scarce able -to endure it, whereof there are scores of Witnesses; but the Young -Woman herself would be so monstrously _Inflam'd_ that it would have -broke a Heart of Stone to have seen her Agonies, _this_ was a thing -that several times happen'd and several times when her Mouth was thus -pull'd open, the standers by clapping their Hands close thereupon the -distresses that otherwise followed would be diverted. Moreover there -was a _whitish powder_ to us _Invisible_ somtimes cast upon the _Eyes_ -of this Young Woman, whereby her _Eyes_ would be extreamly incommoded, -but one time some of this _Powder_ was fallen actually _Visible_ upon -her Cheek, from whence the People in the Room wiped it with their -Handkerchiefs, and somtimes the Young Woman would also be so bitterly -scorched with the unseen Sulphur thrown upon her, that very sensible -_Blisters_ would be raised upon her Skin, whereto her Friends found it -necessary to apply the _Oyl's_ proper for common _Burning_, but the -most of these Hurts would be cured in two or three days at farthest: I -think I may _without Vanity_ pretend to have read not a few of the best -System's of _Physick_[24] that have been yet seen in these _American_ -Regions, but I must confess that I have never yet learned the Name of -the Natural Distemper, whereto these odd symptoms do belong: However -I might suggest perhaps many a _Natural Medicine_, which would be of -singular use against many of them. - -_Sect._ 8. But there fell out some _other matters_ far beyond the reach -of _Natural Distemper_: This _Margaret Rule_ once in the middle of the -Night Lamented sadly that the _Spectres_ threat'ned the Drowning of a -Young Man in the Neighbourhood, whom she named unto the Company: well -it was afterwards found that at that very time this Young Man, having -been prest on Board _a Man of War_ then in the Harbour, was out of some -dissatisfaction attempting to swim ashoar, and he had been _Drowned_ -in the attempt, if a Boat had not seasonably taken him up; it was by -computation a minute or two after the Young Womans discourse of the -_Drowning_, that the Young Man took the Water; At another time she told -us that [7] the _Spectres_ bragg'd and laughed in her hearing about an -exploit they had lately done, by stealing from a Gentleman his _Will_ -soon after he had written it; and within a few hours after she had -spoken this there came to me a Gentleman with a private complaint, that -having written his _Will_, it was unaccountably gone out of the way, -_how_ or _where_ he could not Imagine; and besides all this, there were -wonderful _Noises_ every now and then made about the Room, which our -People could Ascribe to no other Authors but the _Spectres_, yea, the -Watchers affirm that they heard those fiends clapping of their hands -together with an _Audibleness_, wherein they could not be Imposed upon: -And once her Tormentors pull'd her up to the _Cieling_ of the Chamber, -and held her there before a very Numerous Company of _Spectators_, -who found it as much as they could _all do_ to pull her down -again.[25] There was also another very surprising circumstance about -her, agreeable to what we have not only _read_ in several Histories -concerning the _Imps_ that have been Imployed in _Witchcraft_; but -also known in some of our own afflicted: _We once thought we perceived -something stir upon her pillow at a little distance from her, whereupon -one present laying his hand there, he to his horror_ apprehended that -_he felt,_ tho' none could see it, _a living Creature,_ not _altogether -unlike a Rat, which nimbly escap'd from him:_ and there were diverse -other Persons who were thrown into a great consternation by feeling, as -they Judg'd, at other times the same _Invisible Animal_. - -_Sect._ 9. As it has been with a Thousand other _Inchanted_ People, so -it was with _Margaret Rule_ in this particular, that there were several -words which her _Tormentors_ would not let her hear, especially the -words Pray or Prayer, and yet she could so hear the letters of those -words distinctly mentioned as to know what they ment. The standers by -were forced sometimes thus in discourse to spell a word to her, but -because there were some so ridiculous as to count it a sort of _Spell_ -or a _Charm_ for any thus to accommodate themselves to the capacity of -the Sufferer, little of this kind was done. But that which was more -singular in this matter, was that she could not use these _words_ in -those penetrating discourses, wherewith she would sometimes address -the _Spectres_ that were about her. She would sometimes for a long -while together apply herself to the _Spectres_, whom she supposed the -_Witches_, with such _Exortations to Repentance_ as would have melted -an Heart of _Adamant_ to have heard them; her strains of Expression -and Argument were truly Extraordinary; A person perhaps of the best -Education and Experience and of _Attainments_ much beyond hers could -not have exceeded them: nevertheless when she came to these Words -_God_, _Lord_, _Christ_, _Good_, _Repent_, and some other such, her -Mouth could not utter them, whereupon she would sometimes in an Angry -_Parenthesis_ complain of their Wickedness in stopping that _Word_, but -she would then go [8] on with some other _Terms_ that would serve to -tell what she ment. And I believe that if the most suspicious Person -in the world had beheld all the Circumstances of this matter, he would -have said it could not have been dissembled. - -_Sect._ 10. Not only in the _Swedish_, but also in the _Salem_ -Witchcraft the Inchanted People have talked much of a _White Spirit_ -from whence they received marvellous Assistances in their Miseries; -what lately befel _Mercy Short_[26] from the Communications of such a -_Spirit_, hath been the just Wonder of us all, but by such a _Spirit_ -was _Margaret Rule_ now also visited. She says that she could never see -his _Face_; but that she had a frequent view of his bright, Shining and -glorious Garments; he stood by her _Bed-side_ continually heartning -and comforting of her and counselling her to maintain her Faith and -hope in God, and never comply with the temptations of her Adversaries; -she says he told her, that _God had permitted her afflictions to -befall her for the everlasting and unspeakable good of her own soul, -and for the good of many others, and for his own Immortal Glory, and -that she should therefore be of good Chear, and be assured of a speedy -deliverance_; and the wonderful resolution of mind wherewith she -encountered her Afflictions were but agreeable to such expectations. -Moreover a Minister having one Day with some Importunity Prayed for -the deliverance of this Young Woman, and pleaded that she belong'd -to his Flock and charge; he had so far a right unto her as that he -was to do the part of a Minister of our Lord for the bringing of her -home unto God; only now the _Devil_ hindred him in _doing_ that which -he had a _right_ thus to do, and whereas He had a _better Title_ unto -her to bring her home to _God_ than the _Divel_ could have unto her to -carry her away from the _Lord_, _he_ therefore humbly applied himself -unto _God_, who alone could right this matter, with a suit that she -might be rescued out of _Satans Hands_; Immediately upon this, tho' -she heard nothing of this transaction she began to call that Minister -her _Father_, and that was the Name whereby she every day before all -sorts of People distinguished him: the occasion of it she says was -_this_, the _white Spirit_ presently upon this transaction did after -this manner speak to her, _Margaret, you now are to take notice that_ -(such a Man) _is your Father, God has given you to him, do you from -this time look upon him as your Father, obey him, regard him as your -Father, follow his Counsels and you shall do well_; And tho' there -was one passage more, which I do as little know what to make of as -any of the rest, I am now going to relate it; more than three times -have I seen it fulfilled in the Deliverance of Inchanted and Possest -Persons, whom the Providence of God has cast into my way, that their -Deliverance could not be obtained before the _third Fast_ kept for -them, and the third day still obtain'd the Deliverance, altho' I -have thought of _beseeching of the Lord thrice, when buffered by -Sa[9]tan_, yet I must earnestly Intreat all my Readers to beware of -any superstitious conceits upon the Number _Three_, if our God will -hear us upon once Praying and Fasting before him 'tis well, and if he -will not vouchsafe his _Mercy_ upon our _thrice_ doing so, yet we must -not be so discouraged as to throw by our Devotion but if the Soveraign -_Grace_ of our God will in any particular Instances count our Patience -enough tryed when we have Solemnly waited upon him for any determinate -Number of times, who shall say to him, what doest thou, and if there -shall be any Number of Instances, wherein this Grace of our God has -exactly holden the same course, it may have a room in our humble -_Observations_, I hope, without any Superstition; I say then that -after _Margaret Rule_ had been more than five weeks in her Miseries, -this _White Spirit_ said unto her, _Well this day such a Man_ (whom he -named) _has kept a third day for your deliverance, now be of good cheer -you shall speedily be delivered_. I inquired whether what had been said -of that Man were true, and I gained exact and certain information that -it was precisely so, but I doubt lest in relating this Passage that I -have used more openness than a Friend should be treated with, and for -that cause I have concealed several of the most _memorable things_ that -have occurred not only in this but in some former Histories, altho -indeed I am not so well satisfied about the true nature of this _white -Spirit_, as to count that I can do a Friend much Honour by reporting -what notice this _white Spirit_ may have thus taken of him. - -_Sect._ 11. On the last day of the Week her Tormentors as she thought -and said, approaching towards her, would be forced still to recoil -and retire as unaccountably unable to meddle with her, and they would -retire to the Fire side with their Poppets; but going to stick Pins -into those Poppets, they could not (according to their visions) make -the Pins to enter, she insulted over them with a very Proper derision, -daring them now to do their worst, whilst she had the satisfaction to -see their _Black Master_ strike them and kick them, like an _Overseer_ -of so many _Negro's_, to make them to do their work, and renew the -marks of his vengeance on them, when they failed of doing of it.[27] At -last being as it were tired with their ineffectual Attempts to mortifie -her they furiously said, _Well you shant be the last_. And after a -pause they added, _Go, and the Devil go with you, we can do no more_; -whereupon they flew out of the Room, and she returning perfectly to -herself most affectionately gave thanks to God for her deliverance; -her Tormentors left her extream _weak and faint_, and overwhelmed with -_Vapours_, which would not only cause her sometimes to Swoon away, but -also now and then for a little while discompose the reasonableness -of her Thoughts; Nevertheless her former troubles returned not, but -we are now waiting to see the good effects of those troubles upon the -Souls of all concern'd, And now I suppose that some of our Learned -_wit[10]lings_ of the _Coffee-House_, for fear lest these proofs of an -_Invisible-world_ should spoil some of their sport, will endeavour to -turn them all into sport, for which _Buffoonary_ their only pretence -will be, _they cant understand how such things as these could be done_ -whereas indeed he that is but Philosopher enough to have read but one -_Little Treatise_, Published in the Year 1656, by no other Man than -the Chyrurgion of an _Army_, or but one Chap. of _Helmont_,[28] which -I will not quote at this time too particularly, may give a far more -intelligible account of these _Appearances_ than most of these _Blades_ -can give _why_ and how their _Tobacco_ makes 'em Spit; or which way the -flame of their Candle becomes illuminating, as for that _cavil, the -world would be undone if the Devils could have such power as they seem -to have in several of our stories_,[29] it may be Answered that as to -many things the _Lying Devils_ have only known them to be done, and -then pretended unto the doing of those things, but the true and best -Answer is, that by these things we only see what the _Devils_ could -have _powers_ to do, if the great God should give them those powers, -whereas now our Histories affords a _Glorious Evidence for the being -of a God_, the World would indeed be _undone_, and horribly _undone_, -if these Devils, who now and then get liberty to play some very -mischievous pranks, were not under a daily restraint of some _Almighty -Superior_ from doing more of such Mischiefs. Wherefore instead of all -Apish _flouts_ and _jeers_ at Histories, which have such undoubted -confirmation, as that no Man that has breeding enough to regard the -Common Laws of _Humane Society_, will offer to doubt of 'em, it becomes -us rather to adore the goodness of God, who does not permit such things -every day to befall us _all_, as he sometimes did permit to befall some -few of our miserable Neighbours. - -_Sect._ 12. And what after all my unwearied Cares and Pains, to rescue -the _Miserable_ from the Lions and Bears of _Hell_, which had siezed -them, and after all my Studies to disappoint the Devils in their -designs to confound my Neighbourhood, must I be driven to the necessity -of an _Apology_? Truly the hard _representations_ wherewith _some Ill -Men have reviled my conduct_, and the Countenance which other Men have -given to these representations, oblige me to give Mankind some account -of my Behaviour; No Christian can, I say none but evil workers can -criminate my visiting such of my poor flock as have at any time fallen -under the terrible and sensible molestations of _Evil Angels_; let -their Afflictions have been what they will, I could not have answered -it unto my Glorious _Lord_, if I had withheld my just _Counsels_ and -_Comforts_ from them; and if I have also with some exactness observ'd -the methods of the _Invisible World_, when they have thus become -observable, I have been but a Servant of Mankind in doing so; yea no -less a Person than the _Venerable Baxter_, has more than once or twice -in the most Publick manner invited Mankind to thank [11] me for that -_Service_. I have not been insensible of a greater danger attending -me in this fulfilment of my Ministry, than if I had been to take Ten -Thousand steps over a Rocky Mountain fill'd with _Rattle-Snakes_; -but I have consider'd, he that is wise will observe things, and the -_Surprising Explication_ and confirmation of the _biggest part_ of the -_Bible_, which I _have seen_ given in these things, has _abundantly -paid me_ for observing them. Now in my visiting of the Miserable, I -was always of this opinion, that we were Ignorant of what _Powers_ -the _Devils_ might have to do their mischiefs in the shapes of some -that had never been explicitly engaged in _Diabolical Confederacies_, -and that therefore tho' many _Witchcrafts_ had been fairly detected -_on Enquiries_ provoked and begun by _Specteral Exhibitions_, yet we -could not easily be too jealous of the _Snares_ laid for us in the -_devices of Satan_; the World knows how many _Pages_ I have Composed -and Published, and particular gentlement in the Government know how -many _Letters_ I have written to prevent the excessive Credit of -_Specteral Accusations_, wherefore I have still charged the _Afflicted_ -that they should _Cry_ out of no body for Afflicting of 'em. But that -if this might be any Advantage they might _privately_ tell their minds -to some one Person of _discretion_ enough to make no _ill use_ of their -communications, accordingly there has been this effect of it, that the -Name of _No one_ good Person in the World ever came under any blemish -by means of any _Afflicted_, Person that fell under _my_ particular -cognizance, yea no one Man, Woman or Child ever came into any troube -for the sake of any that were _Afflicted_ after I _had once begun_ to -look after 'em; how often have I had this thrown into my dish, that -many years ago I had an opportunity to have brought forth such People -as have in the late storm of _Witchcraft_ been complain'd of, but -that I smother'd all, and after that storm was rais'd at _Salem_, I -did myself offer to provide Meat, Drink and Lodging for no less than -Six of the Afflicted, that so an Experiment might be made, whether -_Prayer_ with _Fasting_ upon the removal of the distressed might not -put a Period to the trouble then rising, without giving the _Civil -Authority_ the trouble of prosecuting those things which nothing but a -Conscientious regard unto the cries of Miserable Families, could have -overcome the Reluctancies of the Honourable Judges to meddle with;[30] -In short I do humbly but freely affirm it, there is not that Man living -in this World who has been more desirous than the poor Man I _to -shelter_ my Neighbours from the Inconveniences of _Specteral Outcries_, -yea I am very jealous I have done so much _that way as to Sin_ in what -I have done, such have been the Cowardize and Fearfulness whereunto my -regard unto the dissatisfactions of other People has precipitated me. -I know a Man in the World, who has thought he has been able to Convict -some such _Witches_ as ought to Dye, but his respect unto the Publick -_Peace_ has caused him rather to try whether _He_ [12] _could not renew -them by repentance_: and as I have been Studious to defeat the _Devils_ -of their expectations to set people together by the Ears, thus, I have -also checked and quell'd those forbidden curiosities, which would have -given the _Devil_ an invitation to have tarried amongst us, when I have -seen wonderful _Snares_ laid for _Curious_ People, by the secret and -future things discovered from the _Mouths of Damsels possest with a -Spirit of divination_; Indeed I can recollect but one thing wherein -there could be given so much as a Shadow of Reason for _Exceptions_, -and that is my allowing of so many to come and see those that were -_Afflicted_,[31] now for that I have this to say, that I have almost _a -Thousand times_ intreated the Friends of the Miserable, that they would -not permit the Intrusion of any Company, but such as _by Prayers_ or -other ways might be helpful to them; Nevertheless I have not absolutely -forbid all Company from coming to your Haunted Chambers, partly because -the Calamities of the Families were such as required the Assistance of -_many friends_; partly because I have been willing that there should -be _disinterested Witnesses_ of all sorts, to confute the Calumnies -of such as would say _all was but Imposture_; and partly because I -saw God had Sanctified the Spectacle of the Miseries on the Afflicted -unto the Souls of many that were Spectators, and it is a very Glorious -thing that I have now to mention--The Devils have with most horrendous -operations broke in upon our Neighbourhood, and God has at such a -rate over-ruled all the Fury and Malice of those Devils, that all the -Afflicted have not only been _Delivered_, but I hope also savingly -brought home unto God, and the Reputation of _no one_ good Person in -the World, has been damaged, but instead thereof the Souls of many, -especially of the rising Generation, have been thereby awaken'd unto -some acquaintance with _Religion_, our young People who belonged unto -the _Praying Meetings_ of both Sexes, a part would ordinarily spend -whole _Nights_ by whole Weeks together in _Prayers_ and Psalms upon -these occasions, in which Devotions the Devils could get nothing but -like _Fools a Scourge for their own Backs_, and some scores of other -young People who were strangers to real Piety, were now struck with -the lively demonstrations of _Hell_ evidently set forth before their -Eyes, when they saw Persons cruelly Frighted, wounded and Starved by -Devils and Scalded with burning _Brimstone_, and yet so preserved in -this tortured estate as that at the end of one Months wretchedness -they were as able still to undergo another, so that of these also it -might now be said, Behold they Pray in the whole--the Devil got just -nothing; but God got praises, Christ got Subjects, the Holy Spirit -got _Temples_, the Church got _Addition_, and the Souls of Men got -everlasting _Benefits_; I am not so vain as to say that any _Wisdome_ -or _Vertue_ of mine did contribute unto this good order of things: But -I am so just, as to say I did not hinder this Good.[13] When therefore -there have been those that pickt up little incoherent scraps and bits -of my _Discourses_ in this fruitful discharge of my Ministry, and so -traversted 'em in their abusive _Pamphlets_, as to perswade the Town -that I was their _common Enemy_ in those very points, wherein, if -in any one thing whatsoever I have sensibly approved myself as true -a Servant unto 'em as possibly I could, tho my Life and Soul had -been at Stake for it. Yea to do like _Satan_ himself, by sly, base, -unpretending _Insinuations_, as if I wore not the Modesty and Gravity -which became a Minister of the Gospel, I could not but think myself -unkindly dealt withal, and the neglects of _others_ to do me _justice_ -in this affair has caused me to conclude this Narrative with complaints -in _another hearing_ of such Monstrous Injuries.[32] - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[20] There were two noted Christian Indians on Martha's Vineyard a -little previous to the Time the Above was written; viz., _Hiacoomes_ -and _John Tokinosh_. It is to one of these, probably, that the Writer -refers. See _Book of the Indians_, B. ii, 118; or p. 182, Edition 1851. -See also Appendix to _Elect. Serm._ of 1698, p. 90, _et seq._ - -[21] Perhaps Capt. Thomas Tupper. See _Noyes's Election Sermon_, 1698, -p. 95. There were also _Eldad_ and Samuel T.--Sewall's _MSS._ - -[22] Nothing is learned of this Person beyond what is to be found in -this Work. There were Persons early at Newbury of the same Name. - -[23] If the learned Author were living at this Day he would doubtless -gladly blot out many Pages of his own Matter, as being a more _dirty_ -Work than any he then complained of. - -[24] It would be curious, if not admirable, at this Day could we know -what medical Books the Doctor did possess at that Time. Doubtless Galen -and Paracelsus were conspicuous on his Shelves. - -[25] Mr. Calef has not commented so severely on this Part of the Story -as it merited, and as he might have done with propriety. - -[26] Mr. Savage has found quite a Number of _Short_ Families, but gives -us no _Mercy_ with them. See his _Genealogical Dictionary_. - -[27] This Relation is pretty nearly equal to anything told of the -Swedish Witches by Dr. Horneck. This Author will be further noticed. - -[28] Jean-Baptiste Van-Helmont, a Resident of Brussels, born in 1577. -He was so noted a Physician and Naturalist, that he was reputed a -Magician, for which he was thrown into Prison. He made his Escape and -fled into Holland, where he died in 1644. - -[29] The Writer nowhere informs us how much Power the Devil has. By -some of his Assertions it seems that it is unlimited. Indeed he (Dr. -Mather) has told us that this Continent in reality belonged to the -Devil. If that was actually the Case, it certainly was an infringement -on his Rights for Europeans to intrude themselves here at all. - -[30] This will be found remarked upon hereafter. The Author makes a -large Handle of Mr. Baxter's Commendations of his Story of the Goodwin -Children; which Story he afterwards printed in the _Magnalia_, Book -vi, 71, &c.; and adds: "When it was reprinted at London, the famous -Mr. Baxter prefixed a Preface unto it, wherein he says, '_This great -Instance comes with such convincing Evidence, that he must be a very -obdurate Sadducee, that wilt not believe it._'"--_Ibid.,_ 75. - -[31] It was besides hinted that there were Times when the Numbers -admitted to the Afflicted were not above the _singular_ Number. -But this was doubtless a mischievous Attempt of the _Sadducees_ to -implicate some one who might be rather zealous to detect _Witchcraft_ -when alone with the Afflicted. The Doctor was very indignant at this, -as will appear. - -[32] It would have been highly gratifying had the Author informed his -Readers what he meant by "the neglect of others." The "another hearing" -will be found explained by and by. - - - - -PART II. - - - _A Letter to Mr. C. M._ - - _Boston_, Jan. 11_th_, 1693. - -Mr. _Cotton Mather_, - -_REverend Sir_, I finding it needful on many accounts, I here present -you with the Copy of that Paper, which has been so much Misrepresented, -to the End that what shall be found defective or not fairly -Represented, if any such shall appear, they may be set right, which -Runs thus. - - September _the_ 13_th_, 1693. - -_IN the Evening when the Sun was withdrawn, giving place to Darkness to -succeed, I with some others were drawn by curiosity to see_ Margaret -Rule, _and so much the rather because it was reported_ Mr. M---- _would -be there that Night: Being come to her Fathers House[33] into the -Chamber wherein she was in Bed, found her of a healthy countenance of -about seventeen Years Old, lying very still, and speaking very little, -what she did say seem'd as if she were Light-headed. Then Mr._ M---- -_Father and Son[34] came up and others with them, in the whole were -about 30 or 40 Persons, they being sat, the Father on a Stool, and the -Son upon the Bedside by her, the Son began to question her_, Margaret -Rule, _how do you do_? then a pause without any answer. Question. _What -do there a great many Witches sit upon you? Answer._ Yes. Q. _Do you -not know that there is a hard Master?_ Then she was in a Fit; _He laid -his hand upon her Face and Nose, but, as he said, without perceiving -Breath; then he brush'd her on the Face with his Glove, and rubb'd her -Stomach (her breast not covered with the Bedcloaths) and bid others -do so too, and said_ [14] _it eased her, then she revived._ Q. _Don't -you know there is a hard Master?_ A. _Yes._ Reply; _Don't serve that -hard Master, you know who._ Q. _Do you believe? Then again she was in -a Fit, and he again rub'd her Breast_, &c. (_about this time_ Margaret -Perd[35] _an attendant assisted him in rubbing of her. The Afflicted -spake angerely to her saying don't you meddle with me, and hastily put -away her hand_) _he wrought his Fingers before her Eyes and asked her -if she saw the Witches_? A. _No._ Q. _Do you believe?_ A. _Yes._ Q. -_Do you believe in you know who?_ A. _Yes._ Q. _Would you have other -people do so too, to believe in you know who?_ A. _Yes._ Q. _Who is -it that Afflicts you?_ A. _I know not, there is a great many of them_ -(_about this time the Father question'd if she knew the Spectres? An -attendant said, if she did she would not tell; The Son proceeded._) -Q. _You have seen the Black-man, hant you?_ A. _No._ Reply, _I hope -you never shall._ Q. _You have had a Book offered you, hant you?_ A. -_No._ Q. _The brushing of you gives you ease, don't it?_ A. _Yes. She -turn'd herselfe and a little Groan'd._ Q. _Now the Witches Scratch you -and Pinch you, and Bite you, don't they?_ A. _Yes, then he put his -hand upon her Breast and Belly_, viz. _on the Cloaths over her, and -felt a Living thing, as he said, which moved the Father also to feel, -and some others_. Q. _Don't you feel the Live thing in the Bed?_ A. -_No._ Reply, _that is only Fancie_. Q. _the great company of People -increase your Torment, don't they?_ A. _Yes. The People about were -desired to withdraw. One Woman said, I am sure I am no Witch, I will -not go; so others, so none withdrew._ Q. _Shall we go to Prayers, Then -she lay in a Fit as before. But this time to revive her, they waved -a Hat and brushed her Head and Pillow therewith._ Q. _Shall we go to -PRAY_, &c. _Spelling the Word._ A. _Yes. The Father went to Prayer -for perhaps half an Hour,[36] chiefly against the Power of the Devil -and Witchcraft, and that God would bring out the Afflicters: during -Prayer-time, the Son stood by, and when they thought she was in a Fit, -rub'd her and brush'd her as before, and beckned to others to do the -like, after Prayer he proceeded_; Q. _You did not hear when we were -at Prayer, did you?_ A. _Yes. You dont hear always, you dont hear -sometimes past a Word or two, do you?_ A. _No. Then turning him about -said, this is just another_ Mercy Short: Margaret Perd _reply'd, she -was not like her in her Fits_. Q. _What does she eat or drink?_ A. -Not eat at all; but drink Rum. _Then he admonished the young People -to take warning_, &c. _Saying it was a sad thing to be so Tormented -by the Devil and his Instruments_: A _Young-man present in the habit -of a Seaman, reply'd this is the Devil all over, Than the Ministers -withdrew. Soon after they were gone the Afflicted desired the Women -to be gone, saying, that the Company of the Men was not offensive to -her, and having hold of the hand of a Young-man, said to have been her -Sweetheart formerly, who was withdrawing; she pull'd him again into his -Seat, saying he should not go to Night._ - - - [15] September _the_ 19_th_, 1693. - -_THIS Night I renew'd my Visit, and found her rather of a fresher -Countenance than before, about eight Persons present with her, she was -in a Fit Screeming and making a Noise: Three or four Persons rub'd -and brush'd her with their hands, they said that the brushing did put -them away, if they brush'd or rub'd in the right place; therefore they -brushed and rubbed in several places, and said that when they did it in -the right place she could fetch her Breath, and by that they knew. She -being come to herself was soon in a merry talking Fit. A Young-man came -in and ask'd her how she did? She answered very bad, but at present a -little better; he soon told her he must be gone and bid her good Night, -at which she seem'd troubled, saying that she liked his Company; and -said she would not have him go till she was well; adding, for I shall -Die when you are gone. Then she complained they did not put her on a -clean Cap, but let her ly so like a Beast, saying she should lose her -Fellows. She said she wondered any People should be so Wicked as to -think she was not Afflicted, but to think she Dissembled, A Young-woman -answered Yes, If they were to see you in this merry Fit, they would -say you Dissembled indeed; She reply'd, Mr._ M---- _said this was her -laughing time, she must laugh now: She said Mr._ M---- _had been there -this Evening, and she enquired, how long he had been gon? She said he -stay'd alone with her in the room half an Hour, and said that he told -her there were some that came for Spies, and to report about Town that -she was not Afflicted. That during the said time she had no Fit, that -he asked her if she knew how many times he had Prayed for her to day? -And that she answered that she could not tell; and that he reply'd he -had Prayed for her Nine times to Day; the Attendants said that she -was sometimes in a Fit that none could open her Joints[37] and that -there came an Old Iron-jaw'd Woman and try'd, but could not do it; -they likewise said, that her Head could not be moved from the Pillow; -I try'd to move her head, and found no more difficulty than another -Bodies (and so did others) but was not willing to offend by lifting it -up, one being reproved for endeavouring it, they saying Angrily you -will break her Neck. The Attendants said Mr._ M---- _would not go to -Prayer with her when People were in the Room, as they did one Night -that Night he felt the Live-Creature._ Margaret Perd _and another, said -they smelt brimstone;[38] I and others said we did not smell any; then -they said they did not know what it was: This_ Margaret _said, she -wish'd she had been here when Mr._ M---- _was here, another Attendant -said, if you had been here you might not have been permitted in, for -her own Mother was not suffered to be present._ - -Sir, after the sorest Affliction and greatest blemish to Religion -that ever befel this Countrey, and after most Men began to Fear that -some undue steps had been taken, and after His Excellency (with their -Majestyes Approbation as is said) had put a stop to Executions, and Men -began [16] to hope there would never be a return of the like; finding -these Accounts to contain in them something extraordinary, I writ them -down the same Nights in order to attain the certainty of them, and soon -found them so confirmed that I have (besides other Demonstrations) -the whole, under the Hands of two Persons are ready to attest the -Truth of it, but not satisfied herewith; I shewed them to some of -your particular Friends, that so I might have the greater certainty: -But was much surprised with the Message you sent me, that I should be -Arrested for Slander, and at your calling me one of the worst of Lyars, -making it Pulpit-news with the Name of _Pernicious Libels_, &c. This -occasion'd my first Letter. - - - September _the_ 29_th_, 1693. - -Reverend SIR, - -I _Having written from the Mouths of several Persons, who affirm they -were present with_ Margaret Rule, _the_ 13th _Instant, her Answers and -Behaviour,_ &c. _And having shewed it to several of my Friends, as also -yours, and understanding you are offended at it; This is to acquaint -you that if you and any one particular Friend, will please to meet me -and some other Indifferent Person with me, at Mr._ Wilkinss, _or at_ -Ben Harriss,[39] _you intimating the time, I shall be ready there to -read it to you, as also a further Account of proceedings the_ 19th -_Instant, which may be needful to prevent Groundless prejudices, and -let deserved blame be cast where it ought_; _From_, - - _Sir, yours in what I may_, R. C. - -The effects of which, Sir, (not to mention that long Letter only once -read to me) was, you sent me word you would meet me at Mr. _Wilkins's_ -but before that Answer, at yours and your Fathers complaint, I was -brought before their Majesties Justice, by Warrant, as for Scandalous -_Libels_ against yourself, and was bound over to Answer at Sessions; -I do not remember you then objected against the Truth of what I had -wrote, but asserted it was wronged by omissions, which if it were so -was past any Power of mine to remedy, having given a faithful account -of all that came to my knowledge; And Sir, that you might not be -without some Cognizance of the reasons why I took so much pains in it, -as also for my own Information, if it might have been, I wrote to you -my second Letter to this effect. - - - November _the_ 24_th_, 1693. - -Reverend SIR, - -_HAVING expected some Weeks, your meeting me at Mr._ Wilkins _according -to what you intimated to me_, J. M---- _and the time drawing near for -our meeting elsewhere, I thought it not amiss to give you a Summary of -my thoughts in the great concern, which as you say has been agitated -with so much [17] heat. That there are Witches is not the doubt, the -Scriptures else were in vain, which assign their Punishment to be by -death; But what this Witchcraft is, or wherein it does consist, seems -to be the whole difficulty: And as it may be easily demonstrated, -that all that bear that Name cannot be justly so accounted, so that -some things and Actions not so esteemed by the most, yet upon due -examination will be found to merit no better Character_. - -_In your late Book you lay down a brief Synopsis of what has been -written on that Subject, by a_ Triumvirate _of as Eminent Men as ever -handled it_[40] (_as you are pleas'd to call them_) viz. _Mr._ Perkins, -Gaule, _and_ Bernard _consisting of about 30 Tokens to know them by, -many of them distinct from, if not thwarting each other: Among all of -which I can find but one decisive_, Viz. _That of Mr._ Gaule, _Head_ -IV. _and runs thus; Among the most unhappy Circumstances to convict -a Witch, one is a maligning and oppugning the Word, Work, or Worship -of God, and by any extraordinary Sign seeking to seduce any from it, -see_ Deu. 13. 1, 2. Mat. 24. 24. Acts. 13. 8, 10. 2. Tim. 3. 8. _Do but -mark well the places, and for this very property of thus opposing and -perverting, they are all there concluded Arrant and absolute Witches._ - -_This Head as here laid down and inserted by you, either is a Truth -or not, if not, why is it here inserted from one of the_ Triumvirate -_if it be a Truth. as the Scriptures quoted will abundantly testifie, -whence is it that it is so little regarded, tho it be the only Head -well proved by Scripture, or that the rest of the_ Triumvirate _should -so far forget their Work as not to mention it. It were to be unjust -to the Memory of those otherwise Wise Men, to suppose them to have -any Sinister design; But perhaps the force of a prevailing opinion, -together with an Education thereto Suited, might overshadow their -Judgments, as being wont to be but too prevalent in many other cases. -But if the above be Truth, then the Scripture is full and plain, What -is Witchcraft? And if so, what need of his next Head of Hanging of -People without as full and clear Evidence as in other Cases? Or what -need of the rest of the Receipts of the_ Triumvirate? _what need of -Praying that the Afflicted may be able to discover who 'tis that -Afflicts them? or what need of Searching for Tet's for the Devil to -Suck in his Old Age, or the Experiment of saying the Lord's Prayer_, -&c. _Which a multitude more practised in some places Superstitiously -inclin'd. Other Actions have been practised for easing the Afflicted, -less justifiable, if not strongly savouring of Witchcraft itself_, -viz. _Fondly Imagining by the Hand, &c. to drive off Spectres, or to -knock off Invisible Chains, or by striking in the Air to Wound either -the Afflicted or others_, &c. _I write not this to accuse any, but that -all may beware believing, That the Devil's bounds are set, which he -cannot pass, That the Devils are so full of Malice, That it cannot be -added to by Mankind, That where he hath Power he neither can nor will -omit Executing it, That 'tis only the Almighty that sets [18] bounds to -his rage, and that only can Commissionate him to hurt or destroy any_. - -_These last, Sir, are such Foundations of Truth, in my esteem, that -I cannot but own it to be my duty to ascert them, when call'd, tho' -with the hazard of my All.[41] And consequently to detect such as -these, That a Witch can Commissionate Devils to Afflict Mortals, That -he can at his or the Witches pleasure Assume any Shape, That Hanging -or Drawing of Witches can lessen his Power of Afflicting, or restore -those that were at a distance Tormented, with many others depending on -these; all tending, in my esteem, highly to the Dishonour of God, and -the Indangering the well-being of a People, and do further add, that -as the Scriptures are full that there is Witchcraft_, (ut sup.) _so -'tis as plain that there are Possessions, and that the Bodies of the -Possest have hence been not only Afflicted, but strangely agitated, if -not their tongues improved to foretell futurities, &c. and why not to -accuse the Innocent, as bewitching them; having pretence to Divination -to gain credence. This being reasonable to be expected, from him who -is the Father of Lies, to the end he may thereby involve a Countrey in -Blood, Mallice, and Evil, surmising which he greedily seeks after, and -so finally lead them from their fear and dependance upon God to fear -him, and a supposed Witch thereby attaining his end upon Mankind; and -not only so, but Natural Distemper, as has been frequently observed by -the Judicious, have so operated as to deceive, more than the Vulgar, -as is testified by many Famous Physicians, and others. And as for that -proof of Multitudes of Confessions, this Countrey may be by this time -thought Competent Judges, what credence we ought to give them, having -had such numerous Instances, as also how obtain'd_. - -_And now Sir, if herein be any thing in your esteem valuable, let me -intreat you, not to account it the worse for coming from so mean a -hand; which however you may have receiv'd Prejudices_, &c. _Am ready -to serve you to my Power; but if you Judge otherwise hereof, you may -take your own Methods for my better Information. Who am, Sir, yours to -command, in what I may_, - - _P. C._[42] - -In Answer to this last, Sir, you replyed to the Gentleman that -presented it, that you had nothing to Prosecute against me; and said -as to your Sentiments in your Books, you did not bind any to believe -them, and then again renew'd your promise of meeting me, as before, -tho' not yet performed. Accordingly, tho' I waited at Sessions, there -was none to object ought against me, upon which I was dismissed. This -gave me some reason to believe that you intended all should have been -forgotten; But instead of that, I find the Coals are fresh blown up, I -being supposed to be represented, in a late Manuscript, _More Wonders -of the, &c._ as traversing your Discourse in your Faithful discharge -of your Duty, _&c._ And such as see not with the Authors Eyes, rendred -_Saducees_ and _Witlins_,[43] _&c._ and the Arguments that square not -with the Sentiments [19] therein contain'd, Buffoonary; rarely no -doubt, agreeing with the Spirit of Christ, and his dealings with an -unbelieving _Thomas_, yet whose infidelity was without compare less -excusable, but the Author having resolved long since, to have no more -than one single Grain of Patience, with them that deny, _&c._ the -Wonder is the less. It must needs be that offences come, but wo to -him by whom they come. To vindicate myself therefore from such false -Imputations, of _Satan-like_ insinuations, and misrepresenting your -Actions, _&c._ and to vindicate yourself, Sir, as much as is in my -power from those suggestions, said to be insinuated, as if you wore -not the Modesty, and Gravity, that becomes a Minister of the _Gospel_; -which it seems, some that never saw the said Narratives, report them -to contain; I say, Sir, for these reasons, I here present you with the -first Coppy that ever was taken, _&c._ And purpose for a Weeks time to -be ready, if you shall intimate your pleasure to wait upon you, either -at the place formerly appointed, or any other that is indifferent to -the End; that if there shall appear any defects in that Narrative, they -may be amended. - -Thus, Sir, I have given you a genuine account of my Sentiments and -Actions in this Affair; and do request and pray, that if I err, I may -be shewed it from _Scripture_, or sound _Reason_, and not by quotations -out of _Virgil_, nor _Spanish Rhetorick_.[44] For I find the _Witlings_ -mentioned, are so far from answering your profound questions, that they -cannot so much as pretend to shew a distinction between Witchcraft in -the Common notion of it, and Possession; Nor so much as to demonstrate -that ever the _Jews_ or primitive _Christians_ did believe, that a -Witch could send a Devil to Afflict her Neighbours; but to all these, -Sir, (ye being the Salt of the Earth, _&c._) I have reason to hope for -a Satisfactory Answer to him, who is one that reverences your Person -and Office; And am, Sir, yours to Command in what I may, - - R. C. - - -[_A letter of Mr. C. M.] - - _Boston, January the_ 15_th_, 169¾. - -_Mr._ R. C. - -WHEREAS you intimate your desires, that what's not fairly (I take it -for granted you mean truly also,) represented in a Paper you lately -sent me, containing a pretended Narrative of a Visit by my Father and -self to an Afflicted Young woman, whom we apprehended to be under a -_Diabolical Possession_, might be rectified: I have this to say, as -I have often already said, that do I scarcely find any one thing in -the whole Paper, whether respecting my Father or self, either fairly -or truly represented. Nor can I think that any that know my Parents -Circumstances, but must think him deserving a better Character by far, -than this Narrative can be thought to give him. When the main design we -managed in [20] Visiting the poor Afflicted Creature, was to prevent -the Accusations of the Neighbourhood; can it be fairly represented -that our design was to draw out such Accusations, which is the -representation of the Paper. We have Testimonies of the best Witnesses -and in Number not a few, That when we asked _Rule_ whether she thought -she knew who Tormented her? the Question was but an Introduction to -the Solemn charges which we then largely gave, that she should rather -Dye than tell the Names of any whom she might Imagine that she knew. -Your Informers have reported the Question, and report nothing of what -follows, as essential to the giving of that Question: And can this be -termed a piece of fairness? Fair it cannot be, that when Ministers -Faithfully and Carefully discharge their Duty to the Miserable in their -Flock, little bits, scraps and shreds of their Discourses, should be -tackt together to make them contemtible, when there shall be no notice -of all the Necessary, Seasonable, and Profitable things that occurr'd, -in those Discourses; And without which, the occasion of the lesser -Passages cannot be understood; and yet I am furnished with abundant -Evidences, ready to be Sworn, that will possitively prove this part of -unfairness, by the above mention'd Narrative, to be done both to my -Father and self. Again, it seems not fair or reasonable that I should -be expos'd, for which your self (not to say some others) might have -expos'd me for, if I had not done, _viz._ for discouraging so much -Company from flocking about the Possest Maid, and yet, as I perswade -myself, you cannot but think it to be good advice, to keep much Company -from such haunted Chambers; besides the unfairness doth more appear, in -that I find nothing repeated of what I said about the advantage, which -the Devil takes from too much Observation and Curiosity.[45] - -In that several of the Questions in the Paper are so Worded, as to -carry in them a presupposal of the things inquired after, to say -the best of it is very unfair: But this is not all, the Narrative -contains a number of Mistakes and Falshoods; which were they wilful and -design'd, might justly be termed gross Lies. The representations are -far from true, when 'tis affirm'd my Father and self being come into -the Room, I began the Discourse; I hope I understand breeding a little -better than so: For proof of this, did occasion serve, sundry can -depose the contrary. - -'Tis no less untrue, that either my Father or self put the Question, -how many Witches sit upon you? We always cautiously avoided that -expression; It being contrary to our inward belief: All the standers -by will (I believe) swear they did not hear us use it (your Witnesses -excepted) and I tremble to think how hardy those woful Creatures must -be, to call the Almighty by an Oath, to so false a thing. As false a -representation 'tis, that I rub'd _Rule's_ Stomach, her Breast not -being covered. The Oath of the nearest Spectators, giving a true -account of that matter [21] will prove this to be little less than a -gross (if not a doubled) Lie; and to be somewhat plainer, it carries -the Face of a Lie contrived on purpose (by them at least, to whom you -are beholden for the Narrative) Wickedly and Basely to expose me. For -you cannot but know how much this representation hath contributed, to -make People believe a Smutty thing of me; I am far from thinking, but -that in your own Conscience you believe, that no indecent Action of -that Nature could then be done by me before such observers, had I been -so Wicked as to have been inclin'd to what is Base. It looks next to -impossible that a reparation shoud be made me for the wrong done to, I -hope, as to any Scandal an unblemish'd, tho' weak and small Servant of -the Church of God. Nor is what follows a less untruth, that 'twas an -Attendant and not myself who said, if _Rule_ knows who Afflicts her, -yet she wont tell. I therefore spoke it that I might encourage her to -continue in that concealment of all Names whatsoever; to this I am able -to furnish myself with the Attestation of Sufficient Oaths. 'Tis as far -from true, that my apprehension of the Imp, about _Rule_, was on her -Belly, for the Oaths of the Spectators, and even of those that thought -they felt it, can testify that 'twas upon the Pillow, at a distance -from her Body. As untrue a Representation is that which follows, _Viz._ -That it was said unto her, that her not Apprehending of that odd -palpable tho' not visible, Mover was from her Fancy, for I endeavoured -to perswade her that it might be but Fancy in others, that there was -any such thing at all. Witnesses every way sufficient can be produced -for this also. 'tis falsely represented that my Father felt on the -Young-woman after the appearance mentioned, for his hand was never near -her; Oath can sufficiently vindicate him. 'Tis very untrue, that my -Father Prayed for perhaps half an Hour, against the power of the Devil -and Witchcraft, and that God would bring out the Afflictors. Witnesses -of the best Credit, can depose, that his Prayer was not a quarter of -an Hour, and that there was no more than about one clause towards the -close of the Prayer, which was of this import; and this clause also -was guarded with a singular wariness and modesty, _viz._ If there were -any evil Instruments in this matter God would please to discover them: -And that there was more than common reason for that petition I can -satisfie any one that will please to Inquire of me. And strange it is, -that a Gentleman that from 18 to 54 hath been an Exemplary Minister -of the Gospel; and that besides a station in the Church of God, as -considerable as any that his own Country can afford, hath for divers -years come off with honour, in his Application to three Crown'd Heads, -and the chiefest Nobility of three Kingdoms, knows not yet how to make -one short Prayer of a quarter of an hour, but in _New-England_ he must -be Libell'd for it. There are divers other down-right mistakes, which -you [22] have permitted yourself, I would hope, not knowingly, and with -a Malicious design, to be receiver or Compiler of, which I shall now -forbear to Animadvert upon. As for the Appendix of the Narrative I do -find myself therein Injuriously treated, for the utmost of your proof -for what you say of me, amounts to little more than, _viz._ Some People -told you, that others told them, that such and such things did pass, -but you may assure yourself, that I am not unfurnish'd with Witnesses, -that can convict the same. Whereas you would give me to believe the -bottom of these your Methods, to be some dissatisfaction about the -commonly receiv'd Power of _Devils_ and _Witches_; I do not only with -all freedom offer you the use of any part of my Library, which you may -see cause to peruse on that Subject, but also if you and any else, whom -you please, will visit me at my Study, yea, or meet me at any other -place, less inconvenient than those by you propos'd; I will with all -the fairness and calmness in the World dispute the point. I beg of God -that he would bestow as many Blessings on you, as ever on myself, and -out of a sincere wish, that you may be made yet more capable of these -Blessings, I take this occasion to lay before you the faults (not few -nor small ones neither) which the Paper contained, you lately sent -me, in order to be Examined by me. In case you want a true and full -Narrative of my Visit, whereof such an indecent Traversty (to say the -best) hath been made, I am not unwilling to communicate it, in mean -time must take liberty to say, 'Tis scarcely consistent with Common -Civility, much less Christian Charity, to offer the Narrative, now -with you, for a true one, till you have a truer, or for a full one, -till you have a fuller. Your Sincere (tho' Injur'd) Friend and Servant, - - C. _MATHER_. - - -_The Copy of a Paper Receiv'd with the above Letter._ - -I DO Testifie that I have seen _Margaret Rule_ in her Afflictions from -the Invisible World, lifted up from her Bed, wholly by an Invisible -force, a great way towards the top of the Room where she lay; in her -being so lifted, she had no Assistance from any use of her own Arms or -Hands, or any other part of her Body, not so much as her Heels touching -her Bed, or resting on any support whatsoever. And I have seen her thus -lifted, when not only a strong Person hath thrown his whole weight a -cross her to pull her down; but several other Persons have endeavoured, -with all their might, to hinder her from being so raised up, which -I suppose that several others will testifie as well as myself, when -call'd unto it. Witness my Hand, - - _SAMUEL AVES._[46] - - -WE can also Testifie to the substance of what is above Written, and have -several times seen [23] _Margaret Rule_ so lifted up from her Bed, as -that she had no use of her own Lims to help her up, but it was the -declared apprehension of us, as well as others that saw it, impossible -for any hands, but some of the Invisible World to lift her. - - _ROBERT EARLE._[47] - _Copia_ _JOHN WILKINS._ - _DAN. WILLIAMS._ - - -WE, whose Names are under-writted do testifie, That one Evening when -we were in the Chamber where _Margaret Rule_ then lay, in her late -Affliction, we observed her to be, by an Invisible Force, lifted up -from the Bed whereon she lay, so as to touch the Garret Floor, while -yet neither her Feet, nor any other part of her Body rested either on -the Bed, or any other support, but were also by the same force, lifted -up from all that was under her, and all this for a considerable while, -we judg'd it several Minutes; and it was as much as several of us could -do, with all our strength to pull her down. All which happened when -there was not only we two in the Chamber, but we suppose ten or a -dozen more, whose Names we have forgotten, - - _Copia_ _THOMAS THORNTON_.[48] - -William Hudson[49] _Testifies to the substance of_ Thorntons -_Testimony, to which he also hath set his Hand_. - - -[_A Letter to Mr._ C. M.] - - _Boston, January_ 18, 1693. - - Mr. _Cotton Mather_, - -_Reverend SIR_, - -YOURS of the 15_th_ Instant, I receiv'd yesterday; and soon found I -had promised myself too much by it, _viz_, Either concurrence with, -or a denial of those Fundamentals mentioned in mine, of _Novemb._ -the 24_th._ finding this waved by an Invitation to your Library, -_&c._ I thank God I have the Bible, and do Judge that sufficient to -demonstrate that cited Head of Mr. _Gaule_, to be a Truth, as also -those other Heads mentioned, as the Foundations of Religion. And in my -apprehension, if it be asked any Christian, whether God governs the -World, and whether it be he only can Commissionate Devils, and such -other Fundamentals, He ought to be as ready as in the Question, who -made him? (a little Writing certainly might be of more use, to clear -up the controverted points, than either looking over many Books in a -well furnish'd Library, or than a dispute, if I were qualified for it; -the Inconveniencies of Passion being this way best avoided) And am not -without hopes that you will yet oblige me so far, as to consider that -Letter, and if I Err, to let me see it by Scripture, _&c._ - -Yours, almost the whole of it, is concerning the Narrative I sent -to you, and you seem to intimate as if I were giving Characters, -Reflecti[24]ons, and Libell's, _&c._ concerning yourself and Relations; -all which were as far from my thoughts, as ever they were in writing -after either yourself, or any other Minister. In the front you declare -your apprehension to be, that the Afflicted was under a Diabolical -Possession, and if so, I see not how it should be occasion'd by any -Witchcraft (unless we ascribe that Power to a Witch, which is only -the Prerogative of the Almighty, of Sending or Commissionating the -Devils to Afflict her.) But to your particular Objections against -the Narrative; and to the first my intelligence not giving me any -further, I could not insert that I knew not. And it seems improbable -that a Question should be put, whether she knew (or rather who they -were) and at the same time to charge her, and that upon her Life, -not to tell, and if you had done so, I see but little good you could -promise yourself or others by it, she being Possest, as also having it -inculcated so much to her of Witchcraft. And as to the next Objection -about company flocking, _&c._ I do profess my Ignorance, not knowing -what you mean by it. And Sir, that most of the Questions did carry with -them a presupposing the things inquired after, is evident, if there -were such as those relating to the _Black-man_ and a Book, and about -her hearing the Prayer, _&c._ (related in the said Narrative, which -I find no Objection against.) As to that which is said of mentioning -yourself first discoursings and your hopes that your breeding was -better (I doubt it not) nor do I doubt your Father might first apply -himself to others; but my intelligence is, that you first spake to the -Afflicted or Possessed, for which you had the advantage of a nearer -approach. The next two Objections are founded upon mistakes: I find -not in the Narrative any such Question, as how many Witches sit upon -you? and that her Breast was not covered, in which those material -words, (with the Bed-Cloaths) are wholly omitted; I am not willing to -retort here your own Language upon you; but can tell you, that your -own discourse of it publickly, at Sir _W. P_'s Table, has much more -contributed to, _&c._ As to the Reply, if she could she would not tell, -whether either or both spake it it matters not much. Neither does the -Narrative say you felt the live thing on her Belly; tho I omit now to -say what further demonstrations there are of it. As to that Reply, that -is only her fancy, I find the word (her) added. And as to your Fathers -feeling for the live Creature after you had felt it, if it were on the -Bed it was not so very far from her. And for the length of his Prayer, -possibly your Witnesses might keep a more exact account of the time -than those others, and I stand not for a few Minutes. For the rest of -the Objections I suppose them of less moment, if less can be (however -shall be ready to receive them, those matters of greatest concern I -find no Objections against) these being all that yet appear, it may be -thought that if the Narrative be not [25] fully exact, it was as near -as Memory could bear away; but should be glad to see one more perfect -(which yet is not to be expected, seeing none writ at the time.) You -mention the appendix, by which I understand the Second Visit, and if -you be by the possessed belyed (as being half an hour with her alone -(excluding her own Mother) and as telling her you had Prayed for her -Nine times that day, and that now was her Laughing time, she must Laugh -now) I can see no Wonder in it; what can be expected less from the -Father of Lies, by whom, you Judge, she was possest. - -And besides the above Letter, you were pleased to send me another -Paper containing several Testimonies of the Possessed being lifted up, -and held a space of several Minutes to the Garret floor, _&c._ but -they omit giving the account, whether after she was down they bound -her down: or kept holding her: And relate not how many were to pull -her down, which hinders the knowledge what number they must be to be -stronger than an Invisible Force. Upon the whole, I suppose you expect -I should believe it; and if so, the only advantage gain'd, is that -which has been so long controverted between Protestants and Papists, -whether miracles are ceast, will hereby seem to be decided for the -latter; it being, for ought I can see, if so, as true a Miracle as for -Iron to swim, and that the Devil can work such Miracles. - -But Sir, leaving these little disputable things, I do again pray that -you would let me have the happiness of your approbation or confutation -of that Letter before referred to. - - And now, Sir, that the God of all Grace may enable us Zealously - to own his Truths, and to follow those things that tend to Peace, - and that yourself may be as an useful Instrument in his hand, - effectually to ruin the remainders of Heathenish and Popish - Superstitions, is the earnest desire and prayer of yours to - command, in what I may. R. C. - -_Postscript_--Sir, I here send you the Coppy of a paper that lately -came to my Hands, which tho' it contains no Wonders, yet is remarkable, -and Runs thus. - - -An account of what an _Indian_ told Captain _Hill_,[50] at _Saco-Fort_. - -THE Indian _told him that the_ French _Ministers were better than the -English, for before the_ French _came among them there were a great -many Witches among the_ Indians, _but now there were none, and there -were much Witches among the_ English _Ministers, as_ Burroughs, _who -was Hang'd for it_. - -Were I disposed to make reflections upon it, I suppose you will Judge -the Field large, enough, but I forbear, as above. R. C. - - - [26] _Boston Feb. the_ 19_th_, 1693. - -Mr. _Cotton Mather_, - -Reverend Sir, Having received as yet no Answer to mine of _Novemb._ -the 24th. except an offer to peruse Books, _&c._ relating to the -Doctrinals therein contain'd: Nor to my last of _January_ the -18th. In which I did again pray that if I err'd I might be shewed it -by Scripture, _Viz._ in believing that the Devils bounds are sett, -which he cannot pass; that the Devils are so full of Malice that it -cant be added to by Mankind: That where he hath power he neither can -nor will omit Executing it; That it's only the Almighty that sets -bounds to his rage, and that only can commissionate him to hurt or -destroy any; And consequently to detest as erroneous and dangerous, -the belief that a Witch can Commissionate Devils to Afflict Mortals; -That he can at his or the Witches pleasure assume any shape: That -Hanging or Chaining of Witches can lessen his Power of Afflicting, and -restore those that were, at a distance, Tormented by him. And whether -Witchcraft ought to be understood now in this Age, to be the same that -it was when the Divine Oracles were given forth, particularly, those -quoted by Mr. _Gaule_ in that cited Head (_Wonders of the Invisible -World_;[51] Mr. _Gaules_ IV. Head, to discover Witches) which do so -plainly shew a Witch, in Scripture-sense to be one that maligne, _&c._ -And that pretend to give a Sign in order to seduce, _&c._ For I have -never understood in my time, any such have Suffered as Witches, tho' -sufficiently known; But the only Witch now inquired after, is one -that is said to become so by making an Explicit Covenant with the -Devil, _i. e._ the Devil appearing to them, and making a compact -mutually, promising each to other, testified by their signing his Book, -a material Book, which he is said to keep and that thereby they are -Intituled to a power, not only to Afflict others, but such as is truly -exorbitant, if not highly intrenching upon the prerogative of him, who -is the Soveraign being; For who is he that saith, and it cometh to -pass, when the Lord commandeth it not. - -Such explicit Covenant being as is said in this Age reckoned essential -to compleat a Witch: Yet I finding nothing of such covenant (or power -thereby obtain'd) in Scripture, and yet a Witch therein so fully -describ'd, do pray that if there be any such Scriptures I may be -directed to them, for as to the many Legends in this case I make no -account of them; I Read indeed of a Covenant with Death and with Hell, -but suppose that to be in the Heart (or _Mental_) only, and see not -what use such explicit one can be of between Spirits, any further than -as 'tis a Copy of that _Mental_ which is in the Heart. The dire effects -and consequences of such notion may be found written in indelible -_Roman_ Characters of Blood in all Countryes where they have prevail'd, -and what can less be [27] expected when Men are Indicted for that, -which, as 'tis impossible to prove so, for any to clear himself of, -_Viz,_ Such explicit Covenant with the Devil, and then for want of -better Evidence, must take up with such as the Nature of such secret -Covenant can bear, as Mr. _Gaule_ hath it, _i. e._ Distracted Stories, -and strange and Foreign Events, _&c._ Thereby endeavouring to find it, -though by it's but supposed effects; By the same Rules that one is put -to purge himself of such Compact, by the same may all Mankind.[52] - -This then being so Important a case, it concerns all to know what -Foundations in Scripture is laid for such a Structure; For if they -are deficient of that Warrant, the more Eminent the Architects are -the more dangerous are they thereby rendered, _&c._ These are such -considerations as I think will vindicate me in the esteem of all Lovers -of Humanity, in my endeavours to get them cleared. And to that End, -do once more pray, that you would so farr oblige me as to give your -Approbation or Confutation of the above Doctrinals; But if you think -silence a Vertue in this case, I shall (I suppose) so far comply with -it as not to loose you any more time to look over my papers. And if -any others will so far oblige me, I shall not be ungrateful to them; -Praying God to guide and prosper you, I am, Sir, yours to my power, - - R. C. - - (_He that doth Truth, cometh to the Light._) - - - Boston April _the_ 16_th_, 1694. - - Mr. _Cotton Mather_. - -Reverend Sir, - -HAVING as yet Received no Answer to my last, touching the Doctrinals -therein referred to, tho' at the delivery of it, you were pleased to -promise the Gentleman that presented it, that I should have it, and -after that you acqainted the same Gentleman that you were about it. The -length of time since those promises, makes me suppose you are preparing -something for the Press (for I would not question your veracity) do -think it may not be amiss, when you do any thing of that Nature for the -publick view, that you also explain some passages of some late Books of -yours and your Relations, which are hard to be understood, to Instance -in a few of many Wonders of the _Invisible World_, pag. 17. [Plagues -_are some of these woes with which the Devil causes our Trouble_, pag. -18. _Hence come such Plagues as that besom of destruction which within -our Memory swept away such a throng of People from one_ English city, -_in one Visitation. Wars are some of those woes with which the Devil -causes our Trouble_, pag. 16. _Hence 'tis that the Devil like a Dragon -keeping a Guard upon such Fruits as would refresh a Languishing World, -has hindered Mankind for many Ages from hitting upon those usefull -Inventions. The benighted World must Jogg on for thousands of Years, -without the knowledge of the Load-stone, Printing and Spectacles_, -pag. 10, _It is_ [28] _not likely that every Devil does know every -Language. 'Tis possible the Experience, or if I may call it so, the -Education of all Devils is not alike; Cases of conscience_, page 63. -_The Devil has inflicted on many the Disease call'd_ Lycanthropia.[53] - -Memor. provid. Relat. to Witch. Disc. on Wit. pag. 24. _I am also -apt to think that the Devils are seldom able to hurt us in any of -our exteriour concerns, without a Commission from some of our fellow -Worms. When foul Mouth'd Men shall wish harm to their Neighbours, -they give a Commission to the Devil to perform what they desire, and -if God should not Mercifully prevent, they would go thro' with it; -Hear this you that in wilde Passion will give every thing to the -Devil; Hear it you that bespeak a Rot, a Pox, or a Plague, on all that -shall provoke you; I here Indict you as Guilty of Hellish Witchcraft -in the Sight of God._ More Wonders of the Invisible World, _pag._ -49. _They each of them have their Spectres or Devils Commissioned by -them and representing of them_, pag. 14. _But such a permission from -God for the Devil to come down and break in upon Mankind must often -times be accompanied with a Commission from some of Mankind itself_, -Inchantments Encountered. _These Witches have driven a Trade of -Commissionating their confederate Spirits, to do all sorts of Mischiefs -to their Neighbours_, pag. 50. _They have bewitched some even so -farr, as to make them Self-destroyers, pag._ 144. _As I am abundantly -satisfied, that many of the Self-murders committed here, have been the -effects of a cruel and Bloody Witchcraft, letting fly_ Dæmons _upon -the Miserable Seneca's, pag._ 51. _We have seen some of their Children -so Dedicated to the Devil, that in their Infancy the Imps have sucked -them_. Cases of conscience, _pag._ 24. _They bequeath their_ Dæmons _to -their Children as a Legacy, by whom they are often assisted to see and -do things beyond the Power of Nature, pag._ 21. _There are in Spain a -sort of People call'd_ Zahurs,[54] _that can see into the Bowels of -the Earth_. [_On_ Tuesdays _and_ Fridays,] (and to add) that in pag. -49. The words are [_For the Law of God allows of no Revelation from -any other Spirit but himself, Isa._ viii. 19. _It is a Sin against God -to make use of the Devils help, to know that which cannot be otherways -known; and I testify against it as a great transgression, which may -Justly provoke the Holy one of_ Israel, _to let loose Devils on the -whole Land_.] Altho the Devils Accusation may be so far regarded, as -to cause an inquiry into the Truth of things, _Job._ i. 11, 12, and -ii, 5, 6. _Yet not so as to be an Evidence or Ground of Conviction, -for the Devils Testimony ought not to be taken in WHOLE Nor In PART._] -It is a known Truth, that some unwary expressions of the primative -Fathers, were afterwards improved for the Introducing and establishing -of Error, as their calling the Virgin _Mary_, the Mother of God, _&c._ -Hence occasion and Advantage was taken to propagate the Idolizing of -her (the like might be said of the _Eucha[29]rist_, these assertions, -above rehearsed, being apparently liable to a like Male Construction, -and no less dangerous, are therefore as I said highly needful to be -explain'd, and that in a most publick manner. For were they to be -understood Litterally and as they are spoken, it must seem as if the -Authors were Introducing among Christians very dangerous Doctrines, -such, as were they asserted by the best of Men, yet ought to be -rejected by all, _&c. Viz._ That 'tis the Devil that brings the most of -Evils upon Mankind, by way of Infliction, that do befall them; And that -the Witch can commissionate him to the performance of these, with many -others as dangerous Doctrines, and such as seem in their tendency to -look favourably upon the Antient _Pagan_ Doctrine of this countrey, who -did believe that God did hurt to none, but Good to all, but that the -Devil must be pleas'd by Worshipping, _&c._ From whom came all their -Miseries, as they believed. For what were all this but to Rob God of -his Glory in the highest manner, and giving it to a Devil and a Witch; -Is it not he that has said shall there be Evil in a City and the Lord -hath not done it? But if any are fond of their own notions because -some Eminent Men have before now asserted them; they may do well to -compare them with that excellent saying, _Wonders of the Invisible -World_, pag. 7. [_About this Devil there are many things, whereof we -may reasonably and profitably be inquisitive, such things I mean as are -in our Bibles reveal'd to us; according to which if we do not speak -on so dark a Subject, but according to our own uncertain and perhaps -Humoursom Conjectures, there is no Light in us._ Or that other, pag. -75. _At every other Weapon the Devil will be too hard for us._] For -'tis most certain that other Notions, Weapons and Practices have been -taken up with; And that the event has been answerable, the Devil has -been too hard for such as have so done. I shall forbear to instance -from the Dogmatical part, and shall mention some practices that as much -need explaining. _Mem. provid. Relat. to Witch. pag._ 29, 30, 31.[55] -Where account is given that it was Pray'd for that the afflicted might -be able to declare, whom she apprehended herself Afflicted by, together -with the Immediate answer of such Prayer. To this you once Reply'd when -it was mentioned to you, that you did not then understand the wiles of -_Satan_. - -To which I have nothing to object, but it might be a good -Acknowledgment; But considering that the Book is gone forth into all -the World, cannot but think the Salve ought to be proportion'd to the -Sore, and the notice of the Devils wiles as Universal, as the means -recommending them. Another Practice is _pag._ 20, 21. [_There was one -singular passion that frequently attended her, an Invisible Chain would -be clapt about her, and she in much pain and fear cry out when they -began to put it on, once I did with my own hand knock it off as it -began to be fastened about her._] [30] If this were done by the power -or Vertue of any ord'nance of Divine Institution, it is well, but would -have been much better if the Institution had been demonstrated, or was -there any Physical Vertue in that particular Hand. But supposing that -neither of these will be asserted by the Author, I do think it very -requisite, that the World may be acquainted with the Operation, and -to what Art or Craft to refer their Power of Knocking off _Invisible -Chains_. - -And thus, Sir, I have Faithfully discharged (what in this I took to be -my Duty) and am so far from doing it to gain applause, or from a Spirit -of Contradiction, that I expect to procure me many Enemies thereby, -(but as in case of a Fire) where the Glory of God, and the Good and -Wellfare of Mankind are so nearly concern'd, I thought it my duty to be -no longer an Idle Spectator; And can, and do say, to the Glory of God, -in this whole Affair, I have endeavoured a Conscience voide of offence, -both towards God and towards Man; And therein at the least have the -advantage of such as are very Jealous they have done so much herein, -as to Sin in what they have done, _viz._ In sheltring the Accused, -such have been the Cowardice and Fearfulness, whereunto the regard to -the Dissatisfaction of other People have precipitated them; Which by -the way must needs acquaint all, that for the future other measures -are resolved upon (by such) which how Bloody they may prove when -opportunity shall offer, is with him who orders all things, according -to the counsel of his own Will: And now that the Song of Angels may be -the Emulation of Men, is the earnest Desire, and Prayer, of Sir, Yours -to Command in what I may, - - R. C. - -_Glory to God in the Highest, and on Earth Peace and good Will towards -Men._ - - -[_A Letter to Mr._ B.] - _Boston, March the_ 1_st._ 1694. - -Mr. B.[56] _Worthy Sir_, - -AFTER more than a Years waiting for the performance of a reiterated -promise from one under singular obligations, and a multitude of -advantages to have done it sooner, The utmost compliance I have mett -with, is (by your Hands) the sight of four Sheets of recinded Papers, -but I must first be obliged to return them in a Fortnight, and not -Copied, which I have now complied with: And having read them am not at -all Surprized at the Authors Caution in it, not to admit of such crude -matter and impertinent absurdities, as are to be found in it to spread. -He seems concern'd that I take no notice of his several Books, wherein, -as he saith, he has unanswerably proved things to which I might reply, -that I have sent him letters of quotations out of those Books, to know -how much of them he will abide by, for I thought it hard to affix -their [31] Natural consequences till he had opportunity to explain -them. And saith that he had sent me (Mr. Baxters _World of Spirits_) -an ungainsayable Book, _&c._ (tho I know no ungainsayable Book, but -the Bible) which Book I think no Man that has read it, will give such -a Title to but the Author, he speaks of my reproaching his publick -Sermons, of which I am not conscious to myself, unless it be about his -interpretation of a _Thunder Storm_ (that broke into his House) which -favoured so much of Enthusiasm.[57] - -As to those papers, I have (as I read them) noted in the Margin where, -in a hasty reading, I thought it needful, of which it were unreasonable -for him to complain; seeing I might not take a Copy, thereby to have -been inabled, more at leasure to digest what were needfull to be said -on so many Heads; and as I have not flatter'd him, so for telling what -was so needful, with the hazard of making so many Enemies by it, I have -approved myself one of his best Friends: And besides his own sense -of the weakness of his Answer, testified by the prohibition above, -he has wholly declined answering to most of those things that I had -his promise for, and what he pretends to speak to, after mentioning, -without the needful Answer or Proof drops it. - -His first main Work is after his definition of a Witch, which he never -proves (without saying any thing to Mr. _Gauls_ Scriptural description, -tho' so often urged to it, and tho' himself has in his Book recommended -and quoted it) is to magnifie the Devils Power, and that as I think -beyond and against the Scripture, this takes him up about 11 _Pages_, -and yet in _Page_ 22 again returns to it, and as I understand it, takes -part with the _Pharisees_ against our Saviour in the Argument, for they -charge him that he cast out Devils thro' _Beelzebub_, Our Saviours -Answer is, _Mat._ xii. 25. _Every Kingdom divided against itself is -brought to desolation; and every City or House divided against itself, -shall not stand, and if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against -himself, how shall then his Kingdom stand_: And yet notwithstanding -this Answer together with what follows, for further Illustration, our -Author is it seems resolved to assert that our Saviour did not in this -Answer deny that many did so, (_viz._) cast out Devils by _Beelzebub_, -and _Page_ 23 grants that the Devils have a Miraculous Power, but -yet must not be call'd miracles, and yet can be distinguished, as he -intimates, only by the Conscience or Light within, to the no small -scandal of the Christian Religion. - -Tho' our Saviour and his Apostles accounts this the chief or principal -proof of his Godhead, _John_ xx. 30, 31. _John_ x. 37, 38. _John_ v. -30. _Mark_ xvi. 17, 18. _Acts_ ii. 22. and iv. 30. with many others -and that Miracles belong only to God, who also Governs the World, -_Psal._ cxxxvi. 4. _Jer._ xiv. 22. _Isa._ xxxviii. 8. _Psal._ lxii. -11. _Lam._ iii. 37. _Amos_ iii. 6. [32] But to forbear quoting that -which the Scripture is most full in, do only say that he that dares -assert the Devil to have such a Miraculous Power had need have other -Scriptures than ever I have seen. In _Page_ 12. our Author proceeds -and states a question to this effect, If the Devil has such Powers, -and cant exert them without permission from God, what can the Witch -contribute thereunto? Instead of an Answer, to this weighty objection, -our Author first concedes that the Devil's do ordinarily exert their -Powers, without the Witches contributing to it, but yet that to the end -to increase their guilt he may cheat a Witch, by making her believe -herself the Author of them.[58] His next is, if Witchcraft be, as I -suppose it is, the skill of applying the Plastic Spirit of the World, -_&c._ then the consent of the Witch doth naturally contribute to -that mischiefs that the Devil does. And his last answer runs to this -effect, Is it not the Ordination of God, that where the Devil can get -the consent of a Witch for the hurting of others, the hurt shall as -certainly be as if they had set Mastiff Dogs upon them, or had given -them Poyson into their Bowels; and Gods Providence must be as great in -delivering from one as from the other, and this it seems is not only -his Belief, but the most Orthodox and most learned answer that our -Author could pitch upon. If Witchcraft be as I suppose it is, _&c._ -and is it not the Ordination of God, that, _&c._ What is all this but -precarious, and begging the question, and a plain dropping the Argument -he cannot manage; however, to amuse the Ignorant, and to confound -the Learned, he hooks in a cramp word, if not a nonentity, (_viz._) -_Plastic_ Spirit of the World, for who is it either knows that there is -a _Plastic Spirit_, or what it is, or how this can any way serve his -purpose.[59] - -He then proceeds to _Scripture_ Instances of Witches, _&c._ and where -I thought it needful, I have, as I said, shewed my dissent from his -Judgment: He accounts it unreasonable to be held to the proof of his -definition of a Witch, which he makes to consist in a Covenant with the -Devil, and chuses rather a tedious process about a Pistol to defend -him from it, which indeed is one particular way whereby Murder has -been Committed, and so the Dore becomes Culpable; But his definition -of a _Witch_, which as I said, still remains to be proved, is to this -effect, That a _Witch_ is one that Covenants with, and Commissions -_Devils_ to do mischiefs, that she is one in Covenant, or that by -Vertue of such Covenant she can Commissionate him to Kill. The not -bringing Scripture to prove these two, is a sufficient demonstration -there is none; and so that our Author leaves off just where he began, -_viz._ in a bare Assertion, together with his own Biggoted experiences, -hinting also at multitudes of Histories to confirm him in the belief of -his definition. Here being all that I take notice of to be considerable. - -[33] And now, Sir, if you think fit to improve your Friendship with -the Author for the Glory of God, the Sovereign Being, the good and -welfare of _Mankind_, and for his real and true Interest, as you see -it convenient, put him in mind, That the Glory of God is the end -why _Mankind_ was made, and why _He_ hath so many Advantages to it. -That the Flames we have seen threatning the utter extirpation of the -Country, must own their Original to these dangerous Errors (if not -heresies) which if they remain Unextinguished, may and most likely will -be acted over again. - -That 'tis more Honour to own an Error in time, than tenaciously after -full Conviction to retain it. But if our Author will again Vindicate -such matters, please to acquaint him, that I shall not any more receive -his Papers, if I may not Copy and use them; and that when he does, -instead of such abstruse matters, I still pray his determination in -those things I have his promise for. And thus begging Pardon for thus -long detaining of you, I am, Sir, your to Command, - - R. C. - - - Boston, March 18, 1694. - -_To the Ministers, whether_ English, French, _or_ Dutch, - -I Having had not only occasion, but renewed provocation to take a view -of the Mysterious Doctrines, which have of late been so much contested -among us, could not meet with any that had spoken more, or more plainly -the sense of those Doctrines (relating to the _Witchcraft_) than the -Reverend Mr. _C. M._ but how clearly and consistent, either with -himself or the truth, I medle not now to say, but cannot but suppose -his strenuous and Zealous asserting his opinions, has been one cause of -the dismal Convulsions we have here lately fallen into; Supposing that -his Books of _Memorable Providences_, relating to Witchcraft, as also -his _Wonders of the Invisible World_, did contain in them things not -warrantable, and very dangerous, I sent to him a Letter of Quotations -out of those Books, _&c._ - -That so, if it might have been, I might understand what tollerable -Sense he would put upon his own words, which I took to be a better way -of Proceeding, than to have affixed what I thought to be their natural -consequences, and lest I might be Judged a Sceptic I gave him a full -and free account of my belief relating to those Doctrines, together -with the grounds thereof; And prayed him that if I err'd I might be -shewed it by Scripture, and this I had his reiterated promise for. But -after more than a Years waiting for the performance thereof, all that -is done in compliance therewith, is that in _Feb._ last, he sent me -four sheets of his writing as his belief, but before I might receive -it I must engage to deliver it back in a Fortnight and not Copy'd.[60] -A Summary account [34] of which I shall give you, when I have first -acquainted you what the Doctrines were which I sent to him for his -concurrence with, or confutation of, and to which I had his promise, as -above. - -These by way of Question, (_Viz._) whether that fourth Head cited and -recommended by himself (In _Wonders of the Invisible World_, of Mr. -_Gauls_) ought to be believed as a truth, which runs thus; Among the -most unhappy circumstances to Convict a Witch, one is a Maligning -and Oppugning the Word, Work, and Worship of God, and seeking by any -Extraordinary sign to seduce any from it, _Deut._ xiii. 1, 2. _Mat._ -xxiv. 24. _Acts_ xiii. 8, 10. 2 _Tim._ iii. 8. do but mark well the -places, and for this very property of thus oppugning and perverting, -they are all there concluded arrant and absolute Witches. - -And if in Witchcraft the Devil by means of a Witch does the Mischief, -how 'tis possible to distinguish it from Possession, both being said to -be performed by the Devil, and yet without an Infallible distinction -there can be no certainty in Judgment. And whether it can be proved -that the _Jewish_ Church in any Age before, or in our Saviours time, -even in the time of their greatest Apostacy did believe that a Witch -had power to Commissionate Devils to do Mischief. - -So much to the Questions. These were sent as my belief: That the devils -bounds are sett, that he cant pass; That the devils are so full of -Malice, that it cant be added to by Mankind; That where he hath power -he neither can nor will omit executing it; That 'tis only the Almighty -that sets bounds to his rage, and that only can Commissionate him to -hurt or destroy. And now I shall give you the Summary account of his -four sheets above mentioned, as near as memory could recollect, in Ten -Particulars. - -1. That the Devils have in their Natures a power to work Wonders and -Miracles; particularly that the _Pharisees_ were not mistaken in -asserting that the Devils might be cast out by _Beelzebub_; and that -our Saviours Answer does not oppose that assertion; and that he hath -the Power of Death, that he can make the most Solid things Invisible; -and can Invisibly bring poyson and force it down Peoples Throats.[61] - -2. That to assert this Natural, wonderful Power of the Devil, makes -most for the Glory of God, in preserving Man from its effects, - -3. Yet this Power is restrained by the Almighty, as pleaseth him. - -4. That a Witch is one that makes a Covenant with the Devil. - -5. That by vertue of such a Covenant, she arrives at a Power to -Commissionate him. - -6. That God has ordain'd, that when the Devil is call'd upon by the -Witch, tho' he were before restrained by the Almighty, the desired -mischiefs ordinarily shall as certainly be performed, as if the Witch -had [35] lodged poyson in the Bowels of her Neighbour, or had set -Mastiff Dogs on them. - -7. That the Witche's Art of applying the _Plastic Spirit of the World_ -to unlawful purposes, does Naturally contribute to the mischiefs done -by the Devil. - -8. That that God which restrain'd an _Abimelich_ and a _Laban_ from -hurting, does also restrain the Witch from Calling upon or Improving -the Devil, when he will not have his Power so exerted. - -9. That to have a Familiar Spirit, is to be able to cause a Devil to -take bodily shapes, whereby either to give responses, or to receive -orders for doing mischief. - -10. That this is the Judgment of most of the Divines in the Countrey, -whether _English_, _Dutch or French_.[62] - -This as I said, I took to be most material in the four sheets sent to -me as his belief, and is also all the performance he has yet made of -his several promises; which ten Articles being done only by memory, -lest thro' mistake or want of the Original, I might have committed -any errors, I sent them to him that, if there were any, they might be -rectified: But instead of such an Answer, as might be expected from a -Minister and a learn'd Gentleman, one Mr. _W----_ shewed me a Letter -writ by Mr. _C. M----_ to himself, which I might read, but neither -borrow nor Copy, and so, if I were minded, could give but a short -account of it. - -And passing over his hard Language, which, as I am conscious to myself; -I never deserv'd, (relating to my writing in the margin of the four -sheets; and to these ten Articles) so I hope I understand my Duty, -better than to imitate him in retorting the like. Among his many words -in his said Letters, I meet with two small Objections; one is against -the word (_Miracle_) in the first Article, the word, I say, not the -matter, for the works he attributes to the Devil are the same in their -being above or against the Course of Nature and all Natural causes, -yet he will not admit of these to be call'd Miracles. And hence he -reckon's it the greatest difficulty he meets with in this whole affair, -to distinguish the works of the Devil from Miracles. And hence also -he concedes to the Devil the Power to make the most Solid things -Invisible, and Invisibly to bring Poyson and force it down Peoples -Throats, _&c._ Which I look upon to be as true Miracles as that. 2 -_Kings_ vi. 18. and this is the sense I understand the word in, and -in this sense, he himself in the four sheets admits it; for he has -an objection to this effect, _Viz._ [If the Devils have such power, -_&c._ then miracles are not ceas'd; and where are we then? (his Answer -is) Where! even just where we were before, say I] so that it seems -the only offence here is at my using his words. His second objection -(for weight) is against the whole ninth Article, and wonders [36] how -'tis possible for one Man so much to misunderstand another; Yet as I -remember, he speaking of the Witch of _Endor_ in the said four sheets -says, she had a familiar Spirit, and that [a Spirit belonging to the -Invisible World, upon her calling appear'd to _Saul_] _&c._ and if so -'tis certain he gave responses, he also tells of _Balaam_, that it was -known that he could set Devils on People to destroy them, and therefore -how this objection should bear any Force I see not; The rest of the -objections are of so small weight that once reading may be sufficient -to clear them up, and if this be not so, he can, when he pleases, -by making it Publick together with the Margins I writ, Convince all -People of the truth of what he asserts; But here 'tis to be noted, that -the 2_d._ 3_rd._ 4_th._ and 5_th_ Articles he concedes to, as having -nothing to object against them, but that they are his belief; and that -the 6_th._ and 7_th._ he puts for Answer to an objection which he thus -frames, _Viz._ If the Devil have such powers but cannot exert them but -by permission from God, what can the Witch contribute thereto. And thus -I have faithfully performed what I undertook, and do solemnly declare, -I have not intentionally in the least wronged the Gentleman concern'd, -nor design'd the least blemish to his Reputation; but if it stands in -competition with the Glory of God, the only Almighty Being, his truths -and his Peoples welfare, I suppose these too valuable to be trampled on -for his sake, tho' in other things I am ready to my power (tho' with -denying some part of my own interest) to serve him. Had this Gentleman -declin'd or detracted his four sheets, I see not but he might have done -it, and which I think there was cause enough for him to have done, but -to own the four sheets, and at the same time to disown the Doctrine -contain'd in them, and this knowing that I have no Copy, renders the -whole of the worse aspect. - -And now I shall give you a further account of my Belief, when I have -first premised, that 'tis a prevailing Belief in this Countrey, and -elsewhere, that the Scriptures are not full in the Description of, and -in the way and means how to detect a Witch, tho' positive in their -Punishment to be by Death; and that hence they have thought themselves -under a necessity of taking up with the Sentiments of such Men or -Places that are thought worthy to give rules to detect them by: And -have accordingly practised, _viz._ In searching for Tets for the Devil -to suck; Trying whether the suspected can say the Lords Prayer; And -whether the Afflicted falls at the sight, and rises at the touch of the -supposed Witch; As also by the Afflicted or Possessed giving account -who is the Witch. - -Touching these my belief is, that 'tis highly Derogatory to the wisdom -of the Wise Lawgiver, to ascert, That he has given a Law by _Moses_, -the Penalty whereof is Death; and yet no direction to his People, -whereby to know and detect the culpable, till our _Triumvirate_ Mr. -[37] _Perkins_, _Gaul_ and _Bernard_, had given us their receits, -and that that fourth Head of Mr. _Gauls_, being so well prov'd by -Scripture is a truth, and contains a full and clear Testimony, who -are Witches culpable of Death, and that plainly and from Scripture, -yet not excluding any other branch, when as well proved by that -infallible rule. And that the going to the Afflicted or Possessed, to -have them Divine who are Witches by their Specteral sight, is a great -wickedness, even the Sin of _Saul_ (for which he also Died) but with -this difference, the one did it for Augury, or to know future Events, -the other in order to take away Life; and that the searching for Tets, -the experiment of their saying the Lords Prayer; the falling at the -sight and rising at the touch of the supposed Criminal, being all of -them foreign from Scripture, as well as reason, are abominations to -be abhor'd and repented of. And that our _Salem_ Witchcraft, either -respecting the Judges and Juries, their tenderness of Life, or the -Multitude and pertinency of witnesses, both Afflicted and Confessors, -or the Integrity of the Historians, are as Authentic, and made as -certain as any ever of that kind in the World; and yet who is it that -now sees not through it, and that these were the Sentiments that have -procured the sorest Affliction, and most lasting infamy that ever befel -this Country, and most like so to do again, if the same notions be -still entertain'd and finally that these are those last times, of which -the Spirit speaks expressly, _Tim._ iv. 1. _And now ye that are Fathers -in the Churches, Guides to the People, and the Salt of the Earth_. - -I beseech you consider these things; and if you find the Glory of God -diminisht by ascribing such power to Witches and Devils; His truths -oppos'd by these notions; and his People aspersed in their Doctrines -and Reputations, and indangered in their Lives; I dare not dictate to -you, you know your duty as Watchmen, and the Lord be with you. - -But if you find my belief contrary to sound Doctrine, I intreat you to -shew it me by the Scripture; And in the mean time blame me not if I -cannot believe that there are several Almighties; for to do all sorts -of wonders, beyond and above the Course of Nature, is certainly the -work of _Omnipotency_. So also, he that shall Commissionate or Impower -to these, must also be Almighty; and I think it not a sufficient -_salvo_, to say they may be restrain'd by the most High; and hope -you will not put any hard Construction on these my Endeavours to get -information (all other ways failing) in things so needful to be known; -praying the Almightys Guidance and protection, I am - - Yours to the utmost of my Power, - - R. C. - - -[_A Letter to Mr._ S. W.] - [38] Boston, _Sept. the_ 20_th_, 1695. - - Mr. _Samuel Willard_. - -_Reverend Sir_, - -MY former of _March_ the 18th. directed to the Ministers (and which was -lodg'd with yourself) containing several Articles, which I sent as my -belief, praying them if I erred to shew it me by Scripture, I have as -yet had no Answer to, either by word or writing, which makes me gather -that they are approved of as _Orthodox_, or at least that they have -such Foundations, as that none are willing to manifest any opposition -to them: And therefore with submission, _&c_. I think that that late -seasonable and well-design'd Dialogue intituled, _Some miscellany -Observations,[63] &c._ of which yourself is the suppos'd Author (and -which was so serviceable in the time of it) is yet liable to a male -construction, even to the endangering to revive what it most opposes, -and to bring those practices again on Foot, which in the day thereof -were so terrible to this whole Countrey: The words which I suppose so -liable to Misconstruction, are _pag._ 14. B. _Who informed them?_ S. -_the Spectre_. B. _very good, and that's the Devil turned Informer. How -are good Men like to fare against whom he hath particular Malice_! - -_It is but a Presumption, and Wise Men will weigh Presumptions against -Presumptions. There is to be no Examination without grounds of -Suspicion. Some Persons Credit ought to be accounted too good to be -undermined so far as to be suspected on so flight a ground: and it is -an Injury done them to bring them upon Examination, which renders them -openly Suspected. I will not deny but for Persons already suspected -and of Ill fame, it may occasion their being examin'd_. In which -these words ('tis but a presumption, _&c._) (and some Persons credit, -_&c._) (and I will not deny but for Persons already suspected, _&c._) -this I take to be waving to discuss those points, the speaking to -which might at that time have hindered the usefulness and success of -that Book, rather than any declaring the Sentiments of the Author. But -notwithstanding many Persons will be ready to understand this, as if -the Author did wholly leave it with the Justice, to Judge who are Ill -Persons, such as the Devils Accusations may fasten upon; And that the -Devils Accusation of a Person, is a Presumption against them of their -guilt; and that upon such presumptions, they may be had to Examination, -if the Justice counts them Persons of ill fame (for the Author I -suppose knows that the bear Examination will leave such a stain upon -them, and well if their Posterity escape it!) as the length of a Holy -and unblameable Life will be found too short to Extirpate. And if the -Justice may go thus far with the Devils Evidence, then the addition -of a story or two of some Cart overset, or person taken Sick after a -quarrel, might as well be thought sufficient for their Commitment, in -order to [39] their Tryal as 'tis call'd (tho' this too often has been -more like a Stage Play, or a _Tragicomical Scene_) and so that other -ways useful Book, may prove the greatest Snare to revive the same -practices again. - -These things being so liable, as I said, to such male-construction, it -were needful that Men might be undeceiv'd, and the matter more fully -demonstrated, (_Viz._) That the Devils Accusation is not so much as -any presumption against the Life or Reputation of any person, for how -are good Men like to fare, if his malicious accusations may be taken -as a presumption of their Guilt; and that his accusations as they are -no presumption against persons of unspotted Fame, so neither are to be -heard, or any ways regarded against persons tho' otherways of ill Life, -much less for their having long since had their Names abused by his -outcries, or by the Malice of Ill Neighbours; and that Justice knows -no difference of Persons; that if this Evidence be sufficient to bring -one person 'tis so to bring any other to Examination, and consequently -to the utmost extent of odium, which such Examination will certainly -expose them to, for who can know any other, but that as the one may -be Maliciously accused by Devils and a Devilish report gone before -it; so that another who has not been so much as accused before, being -more Cunning or more seeming Religious, might yet be more guilty; the -whole depending upon Invisible Evidence, of which Invisible stuff, tho' -we have had more than sufficient, yet I find (among other Reverend -Persons) your Names to a certain Printed Paper, which runs thus. - - -Certain Proposals[64] _made by the President and Fellows of_ Harvard -College, _to the Reverend Ministers of the Gospel, in the several -Churches of_ New-England. - -_First. To observe and record the more Illustrious Discoveries of the -Divine Providence in the Government of the World, is a design so holy, -so useful, so justly approved, that the too general neglect of it in -the Churches of God, is as justly to be Lamented._ - -2. _For the redress of that neglect, altho' all Christians have a Duty -incumbent on them, yet it is in a peculiar manner to be recommended -unto the Ministers of the_ Gospel, _to improve the special advantages -which are in their Hands, to obtain and preserve the knowledge of such -notable occurrences as are sought out by all that have pleasure in the -great Works of the Lord._ - -3. _The things to be esteemed Memorable, are specially all unusual -accidents in the Heaven, or Earth, or Water, All wonderful -Deliverances of the Distressed, Mercies to the Godly, Judgments on -the Wicked, and more Glorious fulfilments of either the Promises or -Threatnings in the Scriptures of Truth, with Apparitions, Possessions, -Enchantments, and all extraordinary things, wherein the Existence and -Agency of the Invisible World is more sensibly demonstrated._ - -[40] 4. _It is therefore Proposed, That the Ministers throughout this -Land, would manifest their regards unto the Works of the Lord, and -the Opperation of his hands, by reviving their cares to take Written -Accounts of such_ Remarkables: _But still well Attested with credibled -and sufficient Witness._ - -5. _It is desired that the Accounts, thus taken of these Remarkables, -may be sent in unto the_ President,[65] _or the Fellows of the -Colledge, by whome they shall be carefully reserved for such a use to -be made of them, as may by some fit Assembly of Ministers be Judged -most conducing to the Glory of God, and the Service of his People._ - -6. _Tho' we doubt not, that love to the Name of God will be motive -enough unto all good Men, to Contribute what Assistance they can unto -this Undertaking; yet for further Incouragement, some singular Marks of -Respects shall be studied for such good Men, as will actually assist -it, by taking pains to Communicate any Important Passages proper to be -inserted in this Collection._ - - _Increase Mather_, President. - _James Allen_, } - _Char. Morton_, } - _Sam. Willard_, } - _Cotton Mather_, } Fellows. - _John Leverett_, } - _Will. Brattle_, } - _Neh. Walter_, } - -Cambr. March 5, 169¾ - - -Here being an Encouragement to all good Men, to send in such -remarkables as are therein expressed, I have sent the following, not -that I think them a more sensible demonstration of the being of a -future State (with Rewards and Punishments) or of Angels good and -bad, _&c._ than the Scriptures of truth hold forth, _&c._ Or than -any of those other demonstrations God hath given us; for this were -Treacherously and Perfidiously to quit the Post to the Enemy, the -_Sadducee, Deist,_ and _Atheist_ would hereby be put in a condition so -Triumphantly to deny the Existence and Agency thereof. As that a few -Stories told (which at best must be owned to be fallible and liable -to misrepresentations) could not be thought Infallibly sufficient to -demonstrate the truth against them. I have heard that in Logick a -false Argument is reckon'd much worse than none: Yet supposing that -a Collection of Instances may be many ways useful, not only to the -present but succeeding Ages, I have sent you the following remarkables, -which have lately occurred, the certainty of which, if any scruple it, -will be found no hard matter to get satisfaction therein: But here, not -to insist on those less occurrents, as the sudden Death of one of our -late Justices,[66] and a like Mortallity that fell upon the two Sons of -another of them, with the Fall of a Man that was making provision to -raise the New Northern Bell, which, when it was up, the first person, -whose death it was to signifie, was said to be a Child of him, who -by Printing and speaking, had had as great hand in procur[41]ing the -late Actions as any, if not the greatest; and the Splitting the Gun at -_Salem_, where that furious Marshal, and his Father, _&c._ was rent to -pieces,[67] _&c._ As to all these it must be owned, that no man knows -love or hatred by all that is before him, much less can they be more -sensible demonstrations of the Existence or Agency of the _Invisible -World_, than the scriptures of Truth afford, _&c._ tho' the Rich Man -in the Parable might think otherwise, _&c._ who was seeking to send -some more sensible Demonstrations thereof to his Brethren, _&c._ In -that Tremendous Judgment of God upon this Countrey, by the late amazing -Prosecution of the People here, under the Notion of Witches; whereby -20 Suffered as Evil doers (besides those that died in Prison) about -ten more Condemned, and a hundred Imprisoned, and about two hundred -more Accused, and the Countrey generally in fears, when it would come -to their turn to be Accused; and the Prosecution and manner of Tryal -such, that most would have chosen to have fallen into the hands of -the Barbarous Enemy, rather than (under that notion) into the hands -of their Brethren in Church Fellowship; and in short, was such an -Affliction as far exceeded all that ever this Countrey hath laboured -under. - -Yet in this Mount, God is seen; when it was thus bad with this -distressed People, a full and a sudden stop is put, not only without, -but against the Inclination of many, for out of the Eater came forth -Meat: Those very Accusers which had been improved as Witnesses against -so many, by the Providence of the most High, and perhaps blinded with -Malice, are left to accuse those in most High esteem, both Magistrates -and Ministers, as guilty of Witchcraft, which shewed our Rulers, that -necessity lay upon them, to confound that which had so long confounded -the Countrey, as being unwilling themselves to run the same Risque, -this that was in the Event of it to this Countrey, as Life from the -Dead, is most easie with him, in whose Hands are the Hearts of all -Men, and was a very signal deliverance to this whole Countrey. No less -Observable was it, that tho' at the time when the Devils Testimony, by -the Afflicted, was first laid aside, there were great Numbers of (real -or pretended) Afflicted: Yet when this was once not Judged of Validity -enough to be any longer brought into the Court against the Accused as -Evidence, the Affliction generally ceased, and only some remainders of -it in such places, where more Encouragement was given to the Actors, -God seeming thereby plainly to Decipher that Sin of going to the Devil, -_&c._ as the rise and foundation of those Punishments. - -And thus, Reverend Sir, I have, as I understand it, performed my Duty -herein, for the Glory of God, and the well-being of Men. And for my -Freedome used in this, and former Writings, relating to the Actors -in this Tragedy, I shall not Apologize, but give you the words of -one to[42] whom some can afford the title of Venerable (when he is -arguing for that which they have undertaken to ascert, tho' at other -times, more Diminutive Epithete, must serve) it is the Reverend Mr. -R. _Baxter_ in his Book, _the Cure of Church Divisions_, p. 257, 258. -_But_ (I pray you mark it) _the way of God is to shame the Sinner, -how good soever in other respects, That the sin may have the greater -shame, and Religion may not be shamed, as if it allowed men to sin; -Nor God the Author of Religion be Dishonoured; Nor others be without -the Warning; But the way of the Devil is, to hide or justifie the sin, -as if it were for fear of Disparaging the goodness of the Persons that -committed it; that so he may hereby Dishonour Religion and Godliness -itself, and make men believe it is but a Cover for any Wickedness, and -as consistent with it, as a looser Life is, and that he may keep the -Sinner from Repenting, and blot out the Memory of that warning, which -should have preserved After-Ages from the like falls. Scripture shameth -the Professors_, (_tho' a_ David, _a_ Solomon, Peter, Noah, _or_ Lot) -_that the Religion profest may not be shamed but vindicated: Satan -would preserve the Honour of Professors, that the Religion professed -may bear the shame; and so it may fall on God himself_. - -And now that all that have had a hand in any horrid and bloody -practices may be brought to give glory to God, and take the due shame -to themselves; and that our Watchmen may no longer seek to palliate -(much less give thanks for) such, _&c._ (thereby making them their -own) and that the people may no longer perish for want of knowledge in -the midst of such means of light; Nor God be any longer dishonoured by -false sentiments in these matters, is the earnest desire and prayer of, -Sir, yours to my power. - - R. C. - - -[_A Letter to Mr._ C. M.] - - _Mr. Cotton Mather._ - -_Reverend Sir_, - -HAVING long since sent you some doctrinals as to my belief, together -with my request to you, that if I erred you would be pleased to shew -it me by scripture, _viz._ That the Devils bounds are set which he -cannot pass; That the Devils are so full of malice that it cannot be -added to by mankind; That where he hath power he neither can nor will -omit executing it; That 'tis only the Almighty that sets bounds to his -rage, and that only can commissionate him to hurt and destroy, _&c._ -But instead of such an Answer as was promised, and justly expected, you -were pleased to send me a Book, which you since call'd an ungainsayable -one; which Book till lately I have not had opportunity so fully to -consider. And to the end you may see I have now done it, I have sent to -you some of the remarkables contained in the said Book, Intituled, - -[43]_The Certainty of the World of Spirits, written by Mr._ R. B.[68] -London, _Printed_. 1691. - -IT _is therein conceded_ (Preface) That to see Devils and Spirits -ordinarily would not be enough to convince Atheists. Page 88. Atheists -are not to be convinced by stories, their own senses are not enough -to convince them any more than sense will convince a Papist from -Transubstantiation. (_D. Laderd._) P. 4. No Spirit can do any thing -but by God's will and permission. (_Preface_) 'Tis the free will of -Man that gives the Devils their hurting power: And without our own -consent they cannot hurt us. (_It is asserted._ P. 222, 223,) That -it is a perverse opposition of Popery which causes many Protestants -not to regard the benefits we receive by Angels. And Ministers are -faulty, that do not pray and give thanks to God for their Ministry; -and that neglect to teach Believers, what love and what thanks they -owe to Angels. P. 225. Most good people look so much to God and to -Ministers, that they take little notice of Angels, which are God's -great Ministers. P. 234. The Author dares not, as some have done, judge -the Catholick Church to become Anti-Christian Idolaters, as soon as -they gave too much Worship to Saints and Angels. P. 7. The Blessed -Souls shall be like the Angels, therefore may appear here, P. 3, 4. -'Tis hard to know whether it be a Devil or a human Soul that appears, -or whether the Soul of a good or a bad person. P. 61. or the Soul of -some dead friend that suffers, and yet retains love, _&c._ P. 222. No -doubt the Souls of the wicked carry with them their former inclinations -of Covetousness, Revenge, _&c._ P. 7. When Revengeful things are done, -as on Murderers, Defrauders, _&c._ it seems to be from the revengeful -wrath of some bad Soul, if it be about Money or Lands, then from a -Worldly minded one; some significations of God's mercy to wicked Souls -after this Life. P. 4. 'Tis a doubt whether besides the Angels (good -and bad) and the Souls of men, there is not a third sort, call'd Faries -and Goblins. It is unsearchable to us how far God leaves Spirits to -freewill in small things, suspending his predetermining motion. - -P. 246. The Devils have a Marvellous power, if but a silly wretched -Witch consent. P. 10. 202. The stories of Witches and Spirits are -many ways useful, particularly to convince Atheists, and confirm -Believers, and to prove the Operation of Spirits. P. 232. To help men -to understand that Devils make no small number of Laws, and Rulers in -the World, and are Authors of most of the Wars, and of many Sermons, -and of Books that adorn the Liberaries of learned men. P. 6. 102. -The Devil's lying with the Witch is not to be denied, and is more to -Exercise the Lust of the Witch than of the Devil, who can also bring -in another Witch with[44]out opening the door, and so perform it by -one Witch with another. P. 105. Witches can raise Storms, sell Winds, -_&c._ as is commonly affirmed. P. 107. In _America_ 'tis a common thing -to see Spirits day and night. P. 95, 96, 97, 110. Stories of a Child -that could not be cured of Witchcraft, because the _Ember_[69]-weeks -were past, Vomited a Knife a span long, Cart Nails, _&c._ neither eat -nor drank fifteen days and nights together; a long piece of Wood, four -Knives, and two sharp pieces of Iron, ev'ry one above a span long, -taken out of the Stomach, _&c._ Hair, Stones, Bones, Vomited, _&c._ -1000 l. of Blood lost by one person in a years time. - -P. 250. A story that makes the Author think it possible that such great -things (as he mentions) should be gotten down and up Peoples Throats. - -P. 164. Partial credibility spoils many a good story. - -P. 125. The Devil's substance enters into the possessed. - -P. 174. Distracted are possessed. - -P. 149. A sick Woman while she lay in bed went to see her Children. - -P. 153. A Dog appeared like a Fly or a Flea. - -P. 165. Some knowing Agents directs Thunder storms, tho' the Author -knows not who, and that they so often fall on Churches he knows not why. - -P. 2, 80. Mr. _J. M._ and Mr. _C. M._ Recommended together with -_Bodin_, _&tc_. - -P. 237. A _Crispian_, if through Ignorance he believes not what he -saith, may be a Christian. - -In this, Sir, I suppose that if I have not wronged the sense of the -Author in the places quoted (which I trust you shall not find I have -done) I can't be thought accountable for the Errors or Contradictions -to himself or to the truth, if any such be found, particularly what -he grants in the Preface (of the freewill of Man, giving the Devil -his hurting power.) This being not only more than those call'd -Witch-Advocates would desire to be conceded to them: But is a palpable -and manifest overturning the Authors design in all his Witch stories. -For who would consent to have the Devil afflict himself? As also his -concession [that no Spirit can do any thing but by God's will and -permission,] I cannot perswade myself but you must be sensible of their -apparent contradictoriness to the rest. Others there are of a very -ill aspect, as _p._ 234. the Catholicks are much encouraged in their -Adoration of Angels and Saints. If that were so Innocent as not to -render them Anti-christian Idolaters; and that _p._ 4. if admitted, -will seem to lay an ungainsayable foundation for the _Pagan_, _Indian_, -and _Diabolists_ Faith; by telling us it is beyond our search to know -how far God leaves the Devils to free-will, to do what they please, -in this World, with a suspension of God's Predetermination; which if -it [45] were a truth, what were more rational than to oblige him that -has such power over us. The Atheists also would take encouragement -if it were granted that we cannot know how far God suspends his -predetermining motion, he would thence affirm, we as little know that -there is a predetermining motion, and consequently whether there be -a God, and _p._ 165. would abundantly strengthen them, when such a -Learned, experienced, and highly esteemed Christian shall own that he -knows not who 'tis that governs the Thunderstorms; for it might as well -discover ignorance, who 'tis that disposes of Earthquakes, Gun-shot, -and afflictions that befall any, with the rest of Mundane Events. I -design not to remark all that in the Book is remarkable, such as the -departed Souls wandering again hither to put men upon revenge, _&c._ -savouring so much of _Pithagoras_ his Transmigration of Souls, and the -Separation of the Soul from the Body without death, as in the case -of her that went to see her Children, while yet she did not stir out -of her Bed, which seems to be a new speculation; unless it determins -in favour of Transubstantiation, that a Body may be at the same time -in several places. Upon the whole it is ungainsayable, That that -Book, though so highly extol'd, may be justly expected to occasion -the staggering of the weak, and the hardening of unbelievers in their -Infidelity. And it seems amazing, that you should not only give it -such a recommend, but that you should send it to me, in order (as I -take it) to pervert me from the belief of those fundamental Doctrinals -(above recited) Though I account them more firm than Heaven and Earth. -But that which is yet more strange to me, is that Mr. _B_ his Friends -did not advise him better, than in his declined Age to emit such crude -matter to the public. As to the sometime Reverend Author, let his works -praise the Remembrance of him; but for such as are either Erroneous and -foisted upon him, or the effect of an aged Imbecillity, let them be -detected that they may proceed no further.[70] - -I am not ignorant that the manner of Education of Youth in, I think, -almost all Christian Schools hath a natural tendency to propagate those -Doctrines of Devils heretofore (solely) profest among _Ethnicks_,[71] -and particularly in matters of Witchcraft, _&c._ For notwithstanding -the Council of _Carthage_ their taking notice that the Christian -Doctors did converse much with the writings of the Heathens for -the gaining of Eloquence, forbad the reading of the Books of the -_Gentiles_; yet it seems this was only a Bill without a penalty, -which their successors did not look upon to be binding. He that should -in this age take a view of the Schools, might be induced to believe -that the ages since have thought, that without such Heathen Learning -a man cannot be so accomplish'd, as to have any pretence to Academick -Literature: and that the vulgar might not be without the benefit of -such Learning, some of their Dis[46]ciples have taught them to speak -_English_, which has given me the opportunity to send you these -following Verses. - -[Virg. Bucolicks. Eclog. 13.--Eclog. 8.--] - - _Sure love is not the cause their bones appear. - Some eyes bewitch my tender Lambs I fear. - For me these Herbs in_ Pontus Maris _chose. - There ev'ry powerful Drug in plenty grows; - Transform'd to a Wolf, I often_ Mæris _saw, - Then into shady Woods himself withdraw: - Oft he from deepest Sepulchers would Charm - Departed Souls. And from anothers Farm, - Into his own ground Corn yet standing take. - Now from the Town my Charms bring_ Daphnis _back. - Vanquisht with charms from Heaven the Moon Descends._ - Circe _with charms transform'd_ Ulysses _friends: - Charms in the Field will burst a Poysonous Snake, - Now from the Town, &c._ - -[Ovid's Metamorphosis. Lib. 7.] - - _Her Arms thrice turns about, thrice wets her crown - With gather'd dew, thrice yawns, and kneeling down; - Oh Night! thou friend to secrets you clear fires, - That with the Moon succeed when day retires. - Great_ Hecate, _thou know'st and aid Imparts, - To our design, your Charms and Magick Arts: - And thou, oh Earth, that to Magicians yields - Thy powerful simples: Airs, Winds, Mountains, Fields, - Soft murmuring Springs, still Lakes and Rivers clear, - You Gods of Woods, you Gods of night appear; - By you at will, I make swift Streams retire, - To their first Fountain, while their Banks admire. - Seas toss and smooth; clear Clouds with Clouds deform, - Storms turn to Calms, and make a Calm a Storm, - With Spells and Charms, I break the Vipers Jaws, - Cleave solid Rocks, Oaks from their fisures draw; - Whole Woods remove, the Airy Mountains shake; - Earth forc'd to groan, and Ghosts from Graves awake. - ---- her Journey takes,_ - -[Lib. 14.] - - _To_ Rhegium _opposite to_ Zanle's _shore, - And treads the troubled Waves, that loudly roar; - Running with unwet Feet on that profound, - As if Sh' had trod upon the solid ground._ - [47] _This with portentous poyson she pollutes, - Besprinkled with the juice of wicked roots, - In words dark, and perplext nine times thrice, - Inchantments mutters with her wicked voice, &c._ - -These Fables of the Heathens (tho' in themselves of no more validity -than the idle Tales of an _Indian_, or the Discourses of a known -Romancer) are become the School-learning, not to say the Faith of -Christians, and are the Scriptures brought (instead of that most sure -Word) if not to prove Doctrine, yet as illustrations thereof. Cases of -Conscience concerning Witch _pag._ 25. Remarkable Providences _pag._ -250. (This perhaps might be the cause that in _England_ a people -otherways sober and Religious) have for some Ages (in a manner wholly) -refused admitting those so educated to the work of the Ministry. Such -education and practice, have so far prevailed that it has been a means -of corrupting the Christian world, almost to that degree as to be -ungainsayable; for tho' there is Reason to hope that these Diabolical -principles have not so prevail'd (with multitudes of Christians) as -that they ascribe to a Witch and a Devil the Attributes peculiar to -the Almighty; yet how few are willing to be found opposing such a -torrent, as knowing that in so doing they shall be sure to meet with -opposition to the utmost, from the many, both of Magistrates, Ministers -and People; and the name of _Sadducee_, _Atheist_, and perhaps Witch -too cast upon them most liberally, by men of the highest profession in -Godliness. And if not so learned as some of themselves, then accounted -only fit to be trampled on, and their Arguments (tho both Rational and -Scriptural) as fit only for contempt. But tho this be the deplorable -Dilemma; yet some have dared from time to time (for the glory of God, -and the good and safety of Mens lives, _&c._) to run all these Risques. -And that God who has said, _My glory I will not give to another_, is -able to protect those that are found doing their duty herein against -all opposers; and however other ways contemptible can make them useful -in his own hand, who has sometimes chosen the weakest Instruments, -that his power may be the more Illustrious. - -_And now, Reverend Sir, if you are conscious to yourself, that you have -in your principles, or practices been abetting to such grand Errors, -I cannot see how it can consist with sincerity to be so convinc'd in -matters so nearly relating to the glory of God, and lives of Innocents; -and at the same time so much to fear disparagement among Men, as to -stifle Conscience, and dissemble an approving of former sentiments; -you know that word_, he that honoureth me I will honour, and he that -despiseth me shall be lightly esteemed. _But if you think that in these -matters you have done your duty, and taught people theirs; and that the -Doctrines cited from the mentioned [48] Book are ungainsayable: I shall -conclude in almost his words, He that teaches such Doctrine, if through -Ignorance he believes not what he saith, may be a Christian: But if -he believes them, he is in the broad path to Heathenism, Devilism, -Popery or Atheism. It is a solemn caution, Gal._ i. 8. But tho we or -an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel unto you than that which -we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. _I hope you will not -misconstrue my Intentions herein, who am, Reverend Sir, Yours to -command, in what I may_, - - R. C. - - -To the Ministers in and near _Boston_, _January_ 12, 1696. - -CHRISTIANITY _had been but a short time in the World, when there was -raised against it, not only open profest Enemies; but secret and imbred -underminers, who sought thereby to effect that which open force had -been so often baffled in_. - -_And notwithstanding that primitive purity and sincerity, which in -some good measure was still retained; yet the cunning deceivers and -Apostate Hereticks found opportunity to beguile the unwary, and this in -fundamentals._ - -_Among others which then sprung up, with but too much advantage in the -third Century, the_ Maniche[72] _did spread his Pestiferous sentiments, -and taught the Existence of two Beings, or Causes of all things, viz. -a good and a bad: but these were soon silenced by the more Orthodox -Doctors, and Anathematized by General Councels. And at this day the -American Indians, another sort of_ Maniche, _entertaining (thus far) -the same belief, hold it their prudence and interest to please that -evil Being, as well by perpetrating other Murders, as by their Bloody -Sacrifices, that so he may not harm them. The Iron teeth of time have -now almost devoured the name of the former, and as to the latter, it -is to be hoped that as Christianity prevails among them, they will -abhor such abominable belief_.[73] - -_And as those primitive times, were not priviledged against the -spreading of dangerous Heresie, so neither can any now pretend to any -such Immunity, tho' professing the enjoyment of a primitive purity._ - -_Might a Judgment be made from the Books of the modern learned Divines, -or from the practice of Courts, or from the Faith of many, who call -themselves Christians, it might be modestly, tho' sadly concluded, that -the Doctrine of the_ Maniche, _at least great part of it, is so far -from being forgotten that 'tis almost every where profest. We in these -ends of the Earth need not seek far for Instances, in each respect to -demonstrate this. The Books here Printed, and recommended not only by -the respective Authors, but by many of their Brethren, do set forth -that the Devil inflicts Plagues_,⒜ Wars,⒝ Diseases,⒞ Tempests⒟ and can -render the most solid things invisible,⒠ and can do things above and -against the course of Nature, and all natural causes. - -[49] _Are these the Expressions of Orthodox believers? or are they not -rather expressions becoming a_ Maniche, _or a_ Heathen, _as agreeing -far better with these than with the sacred Oracles our only rule; -the whole current whereof is so Diametrically opposite thereto, that -it were almost endless to mention all the Divine cautions against -such abominable belief; he that runs may read_, Psal. lxii. 11, _and_ -cxxxvi. 4. Lam. iii. 37. Amos iii. 6. Jer. iv. 22. Psal. lxxviii. 26, -_and_ clxviii. 6. 8. Job xxxviii. 22. to the 34 v. - -_These places with a multitude more, do abundantly testifie that the -Assertors of such power to be in the evil Being, do speak in a dialect -different from the scriptures, (laying a firm foundation for the -Indians adorations, which agrees well with what_ A. Ross[74] _sets -forth, in his Mistag. Poetic_, p. 116, _that their ancients did Usurp -the furies and their God_ Averinci, _that they might forbear to hurt -them_.) - -_And have not the Courts in some parts of the World by their practice -testified their concurrence with such belief, prosecuting to Death many -people upon that notion, of their improving such power of the Evil -one, to the raising of Storms; afflicting and killing of others, tho -at great distance from them; doing things in their own persons above -humane strength, destroying of Cattle, flying in the Air, turning -themselves into Cats or Dogs, &c. Which by the way must needs imply -some thing of goodness to be in that evil Being, who, tho he has such -power, would not exert it, were it not for this people, or else that -they can some way add to this mighty power._[75] - -_And are the people a whit behind in their beliefs? is there any thing -(abovementioned,) their strong Faith looks upon to be too hard for this -evil Being to effect?_ - -_Here it will be answered, God permits it. Which answer is so far an -owning the Doctrine, that the Devil has in his nature a power to do all -these things, and can exert this power, except when he is restrained, -which is in effect to say that God has made Nature to fight against -itself. That he has made a Creature, who has it in the power of his -Nature to overthrow Nature, and to act above and against it. Which -he that can believe may as well believe the greatest contradiction. -That Being which can do this in the smallest thing, can do it in the -greatest. If_ Moses _with a bare permission might stretch forth his -Rod, yet he was not able to bring Plagues upon the_ Egyptians, _or to -divide the Waters, without a Commission from the most high; so neither -can that evil Being perform any of this without a Commission from the -same power. The Scripture recites more Miracles wrought by Men than -by Angels good and bad; Tho this Doctrine be so dishonourable to the -only Almighty Being, as to ascribe such Attributes to the Evil one, as -are the Incommunicable prerogative of him, who is the alone Sovereign -Being; yet here is not all: But as he that Steers by a false Compass, -the further he Sails the more he is out of his way; so though there is -in some things a variation_ [50] _from, there is in others a further -progression in, or building upon the said Doctrine of the Maniche_. - -_Men in this Age are not content barely to believe such an exorbitant -power to be in the nature of this evil Being; but have imagined that -he prevails with many to sign a Book, or make a contract with him, -whereby they are inabled to perform all the things abovementioned. -Another Account is given hereof, viz. that by vertue of such a Covenant -they attain power to Commissionate him. And though the two parties -are not agreed which to put it upon, whether the Devil impowers the -Witch, or the Witch commissionate him; yet both parties are agreed -in this, That one way or other the mischief is effected, and so the -Criminal becomes culpable of Death. In the search after such a sort of -Criminals, how many Countries have fallen into such Convulsions. That -the Devastations made by a Conquering Enemy, nor the Plague itself, has -not been so formidable._ - -That not only good persons have thus been blemish'd in their -Reputations, but much innocent Blood hath been shed, is testified even -by those very Books, Cases of Conscience, _p._ 33. Remarkable provid. -_p._ 179. Memor. provid. _p._ 28. - -And (to add) what less can be expected, when Men having taken up such a -belief, of a covenanting, afflicting and killing Witch; and comparing -it with the Scripture, finding no footsteps therein of such a sort of -Witch, have thereupon desperately concluded; that tho the Scripture is -full in it, that a Witch should not live; yet that it has not at all -described the crime, nor means whereby the culpable might be detected. - -And hence they are fallen so far as to reckon it necessary to make -use of those Diabolical and Bloody ways, always heretofore practiced -for their Discovery. As finding that the Rules given to detect other -crimes, are wholly useless for the Discovery of such. - -This is that which has produced that deluge of Blood mentioned, and -must certainly do so again, the same belief remaining. - -And who can wonder, if Christians that are so easily prevailed with -to lay aside their Swords as useless, and so have lost their Strength -(if with _Samson_) they are led blindfold into an Idol Temple, to make -sport for Enemies and Infidels, and to do abominable actions, not only -not Christian, but against even the light of Nature and Reason. And now -Reverend Fathers, you who are appointed as Guides to the People, and -whose Lips should preserve Knowledge; who are set as Shepherds, and as -Watchmen, this matter appertains to you. I did write to you formerly -upon this head, and acquainted you with my Sentiments, requesting that, -if I erred, you would be pleased to shew it me by Scripture; but from -your silence, I gather that you approve thereof. For I may reasonably -presume, that you would have seen it your duty to have in[51]formed me -better, if you had been sensible of any Error. But if in this matter -you have acquitted yourselves, becoming the Titles you are dignified -with, you have cause of rejoicing in the midst of the calamities that -afflict a sinning world. - -Particularly, if you have taught the People to fear God, and trust in -him, and not to fear a Witch or a Devil. That the Devil has no power to -afflict any with Diseases, or loss of Cattle, &c. without a Commission -from the most high. That he is so filled with malice, that whatever -Commission he may have against any, he will not fail to execute it. -That no mortal ever was, or can be able to Commissionate him, or to -lengthen his Chain in the least, and that he who can Commissionate -him is God; and that the Scriptures of truth not only assign the -punishment of a Witch; but give sufficient Rules to detect them by, and -that (according to Mr. _Gauls_ fourth head,) a Witch is one that hates -and opposes the word, work, and worship of God, and seeks by a sign -to seduce therefrom. That they who are guilty according to that head, -are guilty of Witchcraft, and by the Law given by _Moses_, were to be -put to Death. If you have taught the People the necessity of Charity, -and the evil of entertaining so much as a jealousie against their -Neighbours for such crimes upon the Devils suggestions to a person -pretending to a Spectral (or Diabolical) sight; who utter their Oracles -from Malice, frensie, or a Satanical Delusion; that to be inquisitive -of such, whose Spectres they see, or who it is that afflicts? In order -to put the accused persons life in question, is a wickedness beyond -what _Saul_ was guilty of in going to the Witch. That to consult with -the dead, by the help of such as pretend to this Spectral sight, and -so to get Information against the life of any person, is the worst -sort of Necromancy. That the pretending to drive away Spectres, _i. -e._ Devils, with the hand, or by striking these to wound a person at -a distance, cannot be without Witchcraft, as pretending to assign in -order to deceive in matters of so high a Nature. That 'tis Ridiculous -to think by making laws against feeding, imploying, or rewarding of -evil Spirits, thereby to get rid of them. That their natures require -not sucking to support it. - -[_Cases of Conscience, ult._] - -That it is a horrid Injury and Barbarity to search those parts, which -even Nature itself commands the concealing of, to find some Excrescence -to be called a Tet for those to suck; which yet is said sometimes to -appear as a Flea-bite. Finally if you have taught the People what to -believe and practice, as to the probation of the Accused, by their -saying, or not saying the Lord's Prayer; and as to praying that -the Afflicted may be able to accuse; And have not shunned in these -matters to declare the whole mind of God; you have then well acquitted -yourselves (in time of General Defection) as faithful Watchmen. But if -instead [52] of this, you have some by word and writing propagated; -others recommended such writings, and abetted the false Notions, which -are so prevalent in this Apostate Age, it is high time to consider -it. If when Authority found themselves almost non-plust in such -prosecutions, and sent to you for your Advice what they ought to do, -and you have then thanked them for what they had already done (and -thereby encouraged them to proceed in those very by Paths already -fallen into) it so much the [more] nearly concerns you, _Ezek._ xxxiii. -2, to 8. - -[Vid. _The Proclamation for a Fast, to be the 14 Inst. as set forth by -Authority._] - -To conclude, this whole People are invited and commanded to humble -their Souls before God, as for other causes, so for the Errors that may -have been fallen into in these prosecutions on either hand, and to pray -that God would teach us what we know not, and help us wherein we have -done amiss, that we may do so no more. - -[Vid. _The Declaration, as drawn by the Deputies with the Assistance of -the Ministers; but receiv'd a Nonconcurrence._] - -This more immediately concerns yourselves, for 'tis not supposed to be -intended, that God would shew us these things by Inspiration. But that -such who are called to it, should shew the mind of God in these things -on both hands; _i. e._ whether there has been any Error in Excess or -Deficiency, or neither in the one nor the other. And if you do not thus -far serve the publick you need not complain of great Sufferings and -unrighteous Discouragements; if People do not applaude your conduct, -as you might otherways have expected. But if you altogether hold your -peace at such a time as this is; your silence at least seemingly will -speak this Language; that you are not concerned tho' Men ascribe the -power and providence of the Almighty to the worst of his Creatures. -That if other Ages or Countries improve the Doctrines and Examples -given them, either to the taking away of the Life or Reputations of -Innocents you are well satisfied. Which that there may be no shadow of -a Reason to believe but that your conduct herein may remove all such -Jealousies; and that God be with you in declaring his whole mind to the -People, is the earnest desire and prayer of, Reverend Sirs, - - Yours to my utmost, - - R. C. - - - ⒜ Wonders of the Invisible World, p. 17, 18. - ⒝ p. 18. - ⒞ Cases of Conscience, p. 63. - ⒟ Remarkable providences, p. 124. - ⒠ Wonders of the Invisible World, p. 141.-- - _Notes in the Original_. - - -[_A Letter to Mr._ B. W.] - - Mr. _Benjamin Wadsworth_.[76] - -_Reverend Sir_, - -AFTER that dreadful and severe Persecution of such a Multitude of -People, under the notion of Witches, which in the day thereof, was -the sorest tryal and affliction that ever befel this Country. And -after [53] many of the principal Actors had declared their fears and -jealousies, that they had greatly erred in those Prosecutions. And -after a Solemn day of Fasting had been kept, with Prayers that God -would shew us what we knew not; _viz._ what errors might therein have -been fallen into, _&c._ And after most People were convinc'd of the -Evil of some, if not of most of those Actions. At such a time as this -it might have been justly expected that the Ministers would make it -their work to Explain the Scriptures to the People; and from thence to -have shown them, the evil and danger of those false Notions, which not -only gave some occasion; but in a blind Zeal hurried them into those -unwarrantable practices, so to prevent a falling into the like for the -future. - -But instead of this, for a Minister of the Gospel (Pastor of the old -Meeting[77]) to abet such Notions; and to stir up the Magistrates to -such Prosecutions, and this without any cautions given, is what is -truly amazing, and of most dangerous consequence. - -It is a truth, Witchcraft is, in the Text then insisted on, reckon'd -up as a manifest work of the Flesh. _Viz. Gal._ v. 19. But it is as -true, that in recounting those other Works (which are indeed Manifest -Fleshly Works) the Magistrate was not stirred up against those others; -but as if the rest were either not to be taken notice of by him, or as -if all Zeal against Murder, Adulteries, _&c._ was swallowed up, and -over-shadowed by this against Witchcraft. - -The description that was then given, was that they were such as made -a Covenant with the Devil, and sold themselves to the evil Angels. It -seems faulty, that when such Minister is inquired of, and requested -to give the Reasons, or Grounds in Scripture of such Description; for -such Minister to assert that it is the Inquirers work to disprove it. -And his saying further, in answer that there are many things true, that -are not asserted in Scripture; seems to speak this Language, _viz._ -that the Law of God is imperfect, in not describing this Crime of -Witchcraft, though it be therein made Capital. - -These perfect Oracles inform us, concerning _Ahab_, that he sold -himself to work Wickedness; which may signifie to us, that great height -of Wickedness he had arrived at; which yet might be, without his being -properly, or justly accounted a Witch; any more than those that are -said to have made a Covenant with Death, and with Hell, _&c._ Can it be -thought that all those, or such as are there spoken of, are Witches, -and ought to suffer as Witches? - -As the Servants and People of God, have made a Solemn explicit Covenant -with him, _Josh._ xxiv. 25. _Nehem._ ix. 38. _&c._ So no doubt a -Covenant has been made by _Heathen Indian_ Nations to serve, and -adore the Devil; yet even for this, it were very hard to affix the -Character of [54] a Witch upon each of those _Heathen_ that so do: And -accordingly to Execute them as such. It is also possible, that some -that have been called Christians, have sealed a Writing, sign'd with -their own Blood, or otherways, thereby Covenanting to be the Devil's -Servants, _&c._ but from far other grounds, or inducements than what -sways with the _Indians_; these Heathen hoping to please him, that so -he may not harm them. But these having been Educated and Confirmed -in the Belief, that by vertue of such Covenant, they shall have a -Knowledge and Power more than Humane, assisting of them; this may have -prevail'd with some to so horrible a wickedness; for none can seek Evil -for Evils sake; but as the Serpent in his first tempting Man, made use -of the knowledge of Good and Evil; so to teach Men that such effects do -usually follow such Covenant, is properly the work of the Serpent; for -without this, what inducement, or temptation could they have to make -such a Covenant? - -These having thus chosen a false God, may well be accounted the worst -sort of Idolaters. Yet it does not hence follow that in a Scripture -sense, they are thereby become Witches, till they have, or rather till -they pretend to have assistances answerable; and do thereby endeavour -to deceive others, which endeavours to deceive, by a sign may be -without any previous Covenant. - -But supposing none of all those several sorts of Covenants was -intended, it remains that the Covenant, that was understood to be -intended, in that Discourse at Old Meeting, is agreeable to the late -dangerous Notion that has so much prevailed, _viz._ That the Devil -appears to the persons, that they and the Devil make mutual engagements -each to other, confirmed by signing to the Devil's Book; and are -from hence inabled, not only to know futurities, and things done at -distance; but are also thereby empowered to do harm to the Neighbours, -to raise Storms, and do things above and against a course of Nature: -This being the notion that has occasioned the shedding so much Blood in -the World, it may be thought to need explaining. - -For as Reason knows nothing of an Afflicting, Covenanting Witch; so it -seems as Forreign from Scripture in general, as it is from the Text -then insisted on; which speaks of such wickednesses as are manifestly -the works of the flesh: but such Communication with Spirits, the -flesh doth manifestly dread even as death itself. Therefore the usual -Salvation of the Holy Angels to the best of Men was, fear not; and -experience shews, that the most wicked, are most afrighted at the -apprehensions of the appearances of Devils; therefore such an explicit -Covenanting cannot be a manfest work of the Flesh. - -[55] Yet this is manifest, that the belief of the Witches power to -do the things above mentioned, is an ancient belief of the Heathen. -And that from them it was received by the Papists, as a part of their -Faith, who have since improved upon it, and brought in the notion of -a Covenant. But it seems yet a further improvement lately made by -Protestants, that such Witches can Commissionate Devils to do those -mischiefs, thereby setting the Witch in the place of God; for tho few -of the Papists are known to be thus absurd; yet when such Doctrines -have been Preached, and Printed in _New England_, they have met with -none to oppose; but many to incourage them.[78] Other considerable -additions or new improvements have been made here; as the art to knock -off invisible chains with the hand, to drive away Spectres (_i. e._ -Devils) by brushing, spelling words to the Afflicted, _&c._ What has -followed upon these notions, and upon such improvements, is needless -here to repeat, it were unaccountable to recount the effusion of Blood -that has been hereby occasioned, such remaining Scars, and such yet -bleeding wounds as are to be found; which none can wholly pretend -ignorance of. - -And if Blood shall be required of that Watchman that seeth the Sword -a coming, and gives not the needful warning; how much more of such as -join with the Enemy, to bring in the Sword to destroy them, over whom -he was placed a Watchman. - -And if the law of God be perfect, and exceeding broad, as being given -forth by the Omnicient Law-giver; it is exceeding high presumption and -arrogance, and highly destructive to the lives of Innocents, for any to -pretend to give another, and a pretended better description of a crime -made thereby Capital, with new rules to try such offenders by. - -_Reverend Sir, the matter being of such high concern requires (and it -is again prayed) that you would be pleased to consider, and give the -grounds from Scripture, or Reason of such Definition, or else that you -would explode it, as inconsistent with both. From, Reverend Sir, Yours -to my utmost._ - - R. C. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[33] The Family of Rule appear to have resided at the North End of -the Town. Where they came from, or what became of them does not -appear. They were, perhaps, transient Sojourners here. Mr. Mather says -Margaret's Parents were sober and honest, and living at the Time in -Boston. See _ante._ - -[34] Increase and Cotton Mather. - -[35] A Name not met with beyond this Affair. - -[36] The Doctor was greatly disturbed at this Statement of the Length -of the Prayer; averring that it was not above a quarter of an Hour. - -[37] The general Inference would naturally be that the Doctor's Prayers -were not very effective. - -[38] His Satanic Majesty was supposed to be very near, or the Scent -of his Dominions would not have been perceptible. It may be that he -did not make his Appearance, owing to the Presence of some obdurate -Unbelievers. See _Note_ 6. - -[39] Richard Wilkins and Benjamin Harris were Booksellers and -Publishers in Boston at this Period. They are duly noticed in the -_History and Antiquities of Boston_, out of Dunton's _Life and Errors_. -Harris printed _The Wonders of the Invisible World_, as will be seen on -reference to the Title-page. See Thomas's _Hist. Printing_, ii, 412. - -[40] See Vol. I, Page 37. - -[41] The Author seemed to be fully aware of the Danger of asserting -the plain Truth. It probably was a means of his ruin, as to any -considerable Fortune. See _Introductory Memoir_. - -[42] A misprint. R. C. was intended. The Correction is made in the -Salem Editions. - -[43] Epithets applied by Mr. Mather to those who dissented from him. -"Flashy and fleeting Witlings."--_Remarkables_ of Dr. I. M., 164. - -[44] Whittier had, no doubt, been reading Calef recently, when he wrote: - - "To garnish the Story, with hear a streak - Of Latîn, and there another of Greek: - And the Tales he heard and the Notes he took - Behold are they not in his Wonder-Book?" - -[45] With this View of the Devil, the Author was certainly, according -to his own Account, more in the Way of becoming one of his deluded -Followers than any other: "Tis a most commendable Cautiousness," he -tells us elsewhere, "to be very shy lest the Devil get so far into our -Faith, as that for the sake of many Truths which we find he tells us, -we come at length to believe any Lies, wherewith he may abuse us!" -Faith can hardly remove such a Mountain. - -[46] A Family of this Name is supposed to have lived at the Corner -of Lynn Street and Henchman's Lane, as that Corner for a long Period -was known as _Aves's Corner_. Savage had never read of _Samuel Aves_. -Whether he was of the Family of _John Aves_, banished for attempting to -burn the Town in 1679, is not known.--_Hist. Boston_, 431. - -[47] Robert Earl was the Prison-keeper or Jailor of the Town at an -early Period. John Wilkins was probably the Freeman of 1673. Of -Williams, no certain Trace is found. Their Obscurity will probably -shield them from further Exposure. - -[48] Son of Timothy Thornton. His Occupation was that of a Paver. - -[49] Perhaps Son of the first William Hudson, one of the first Settlers -of Boston. - -[50] Captain _John Hill_, of whom Dr. Usher Parsons has given an -interesting and ample Account in the _N. E. Hist. and Gen. Reg._ for -April and July, 1858. - -As a Contrast to the next Sentence of the Text take this: "Some of -the Indian Pawawes (_i. e._, Wizzards) in this Country, have received -the Gospel, and given Good Evidence of a True Conversion to God in -Christ, have, with much Sorrow of Heart, declared how they had, whilst -in their _Heathenism_ by the Hands of Evil Angels Murdered their -Neighbors."--Dr. I. Mather, _to the Reader in Angelographia_. In the -valuable Collection of Dr. J. S. H. Fogg, of S. Boston, are many of the -Papers of Capt. Hill, of much Interest on the Period referred to. - -[51] See Vol. I, Page 37, of these Volumes. - -[52] The Absurdity of the Practice of the Courts then in Use, in their -shocking Abuses of accused Persons, will be found in all its Deformity, -on perusing the Trials of those Days. The Practice of insulting and -browbeating those on Trial was according to the Custom of the English -Courts of those Days, and for a long Time after. - -[53] Nothing was more common among those who imagined themselves -bewitched, than the Notion that they were transformed into Cats, and -other Animals; and that in those Shapes they attended Witch Meetings. -At such Meetings the Devil was always present, and acted as Master of -Ceremonies. A very sure Evidence of Insanity. - -[54] Called in Captain John Stevens's _Spanish and English Dictionary_, -_Cahori_, which is defined, "one that pretends to see into the Bowels -of the Earth, through Stone Walls, or into a Man's Body; a Cheat put -upon the Ignorant." There is something very similar in our Times, even -leaving out the Founder of the Mormon Sect. - -[55] This Work, here often referred to, was printed in 1689. Its more -extended Title is, _Memorable Providences relating to Witchcraft and -Possessions_, in a 16mo. But few Copies are known to exist. - -[56] I suppose Mr. Thomas Brattle, the then Treasurer of Harvard -College. He was a principal Founder of the Church in Brattle Square, -known by his Name. He wrote an Account of the Witchcraft of 1692, which -laid in Manuscript about one hundred Years, when Dr. Belknap caused it -to be printed in Part, in the _Colls. Ms. H. Society_, v, 61-80. Mr. -Brattle was a Scholar, a Graduate of Harvard College, and, like Mr. -Calef, a Merchant of Boston. His Communications to the Royal Society of -London procured him the Title of F. R. S. - -It is possible that the Initial (Mr. B----) may stand for Gov. -Bradstreet; but I presume Mr. Brattle is meant. - -[57] It must have been difficult for a common-sense Man, as Mr. Calef -was, to hear such Matters treated seriously in the Pulpit, and keep -his Risibility under complete Controll. If Thunder and Lightning -were the Work of the Devil, as it seems Mr. Mather believed, it is -not very strange that he should discover some very odd Pranks in -their Operations. The Father (Dr. I. Mather) relates, among his -_Philosophical Meditations_, that as "a Man was walking, in August, -1682, in the Field, near Darking in England, he was struck with a -Clap of Thunder; on being taken up, his dead Body was found exceeding -hot, and withall smelling strong of Sulphur, insomuch that they were -forced to drop him, and let him ly a considerable Time ere he could be -removed. It is reported that sometimes Thunder and Lightning has been -generated out of the sulphurous and bituminous Matter which the firey -Mountain Ætna hath cast forth." - -[58] There seems always to have been great Confusion, and no less -Perplexity, among Believers in Witchcraft respecting the Parts to be -assigned to the Devil and the Witch respectively. Sometimes they assure -us that the Devil commissions the Witch, and sometimes that the Witch -governs the Devil. Hence, even Believers are very much puzzled to know -_what to believe_. See Vol. I, _Introd._, Pages xviii, xix. - -[59] It would no doubt puzzle the Devil himself to explain that Term, -_Plastic Spirit_. It appears to have been made use of for the same -Reason that a certain Fish discolors the Water when pursued by an Enemy. - -The following Ideas respecting the Devil then entertained may not be -out of Place in this Connection: "The Devil is the oldest Sinner, and -the most cursed Creature in all the World. It is said, Isa. 65, 20. -_That the Sinner of an hundred Years shall be accursed._ But then what -shall the Sinner be that is more than 5000 Years old? The Devil and all -the Angels that sinned with him, are Sinners of above 5000 Years old, -and will therefore become the most accursed and damned Creatures in the -whole Universe at the Great Day."--Dr. I. Mather, _Angelographia_, 120. - -[60] In Answer to this, the Dr. says: "The Reason that made me -unwilling to trust any of my Writings in the Hands of this Man, was -because I saw the _Weaver_ (though he presumes to call himself a -_Merchant_) was a Stranger to all the Rules of Civility." This is the -Kind of Answer which every impartial Reader will decide, redounds -entirely to the Credit of Mr. Calef, and that _Civility_ is also -altogether on his Side. Yet, in an Air of Triumph the Doctor adds: "The -_Antiscriptural Doctrines_ espoused by this Man do also call for no -further Answer." - -[61] In this Connection it may be interesting to have the Views of Dr. -Increase Mather respecting the Attributes of the Devil. - -"There were many of them [the Devils Angels] that were concerned in -that first Transgression and Rebellion against the Lord. It is said, -Ephes. 2. 3. That the Devil is _the Prince of the Power of the Air_. -So that there is a _Power_, an _Host_, a vast _Army_ of those Evil -Spirits, that did joyn with the Devil, in setting themselves against -the Great God. How many, is not for us to say, the Written Word of -God not speaking anything as to the Quantity of their Number; only it -is manifest from the Scripture, that there are far more Angels that -have sinned, far more Devils than there are Men in all the World. -There is not a Man in the whole World but there are Devils to tempt -him continually. And if so, they must needs be more in Number than Men -are. We read in the Gospel of no less than a Legion of Devils in one -poor miserable Man. Luk. 8, 30. You read there of a possesed Man, and -Christ demanded of the Evil Spirit what his Name was: The chief Devil -among them made Answer, _It is Legion for we are many_. A Legion is six -Thousand six Hundred and Sixty-six. Now then, if the Devil has such -vast Numbers of Infernal Spirits under him; if he has such Troops of -them, as that he can spare no less than a Legion to afflict, and as -it were to keep Garrison in one poor miserable Man: what prodigious -Numbers of Evil Angels must there needs be."--_Angelographia_, 111-112. -See also _The Devil Discovered_, Vol. I, 217-247. - -[62] Dr. Mather's Animadversions on these "_Ten Articles_" should -be read in Connection: "When he sent about unto all the Ministers a -_Libellous Letter_ against myself, falsely charging me with writing in -a Manuscript of mine _Ten Articles_ (which are of his own drawing up) -whereof the chief are of his _own pure Invention_, there was not one of -all those reverend Persons, who thought him worthy of an Answer. And -now his Book is come abroad, I cannot hear (and many observe the Like) -of so much as one vertuous and sensible Man, but let their Opinions -about the _Salem_ Troubles be what they will, they detest it, as, a -_Vile Book_; as being an intire Libel upon the whole _Government_ and -_Ministry_ in the Land; yea, they think it beneath a Minister of the -Gospel to bestow the Pains of an _Answer_ upon it. The Book serves but -as an Engine to discover (by their approbation of it) a few Persons in -the Land that will distinguish themselves by an exalted _Malignity_." -_Some Few Remarks on a Scandalous Book_, 34-5. - -[63] The Supposition was correct. There was an Edition of the Work -referred to, printed in Philadelphia in 1692, in a small Quarto of -16 Pages. Upon this Letter and the Work of Mr. Willard Dr. Mather -remarks, evidently under great Excitement and Indignation as respects -the Former: "I remember that when this miserable Man sent unto an -eminent Minister in the Town, a _Libellous Letter_, reflecting both on -a Judicious Discourse written by him, and on the Holy Proposals made -by the Præsident and Fellows of _Harvard-College_, about _recording of -Remarkable Providences_, and when he demanded and expected an Answer -to his Follies, that Reverend Person only said _Go tell him That the -Answer to him and his Letter is in the Twenty Sixth of the Proverbs, -and the Fourth_." - -Mr. Willard's Silence was undoubtedly owing to a very different Cause -than that given by Dr. Mather. It is fairly inferable that Mr. Willard -was too good a Logician not to see that Mr. Calef's Argument did -not admit of Refutation, and that his own Reputation would be best -conserved by Silence. - -[64] Concerning this curious Paper, Quincy, in _Hist. Harvard College_, -remarks: "As the Belief in the Agency of the Invisible World began to -lessen, and some of those, who were the chief Actors in the Tragedy, to -feel the Weight of public Indignation pressing upon them, they being -Members of the Corporation, brought this Body into the Field for the -Purpose of giving Countenance to that Belief, and of sustaining this -decaying Faith." This was "prepared by both the Mathers, and signed -by the whole Board, and circulated throughout New England."--Vol. I, -_Page_ 62. The Signers will all be found duly noticed in Dr. Allen's -_Biographical Dictionary_. - -[65] It will be remembered that the President (Mather) had published a -Volume of _Remarkable Providences_, which, doubtless, met with a ready -Sale, and induced a Desire for another. - -[66] To which of the Justices the Author refers is not certain, as Mr. -Danforth and Mr. Saltonstall, two of them, were dead when he wrote. The -Latter died in 1694, and the Former in 1699. - -[67] "That furious Marshal" was _George Herrick_, who, in October, -1692, stated, that "for nine Months his whole Time had been consumed -as Marshal and Deputy Sheriff, in Cases of Witchcraft."--Felt, _Annals -of Salem_, ii, 480. The Death of George Herrick is noticed in the -Herrick Genealogy, as having occurred in 1695, but nothing is said of -any Casualty. Mr. Savage supposes Him to be the same who came over in -1685, in the Ship with John Dunton, who, John says saved his Life at -Sea.--_Life and Errors_, 126-7. - -[68] Richard Baxter. William Bates, D.D., preached an excellent Sermon -on the Death of the great Divine, and gives an Account of his Books, -but says nothing of that whose Title is given above; doubtless for -the same Reason mentioned by our Author, namely: that it was written -or assented to by him in his Dotage. Dr. Bates was a Friend and -Acquaintance of Dr. Increase Mather. In his Sermon, above cited, he -says: "I went to Mr. Baxter with a very worthy Friend, Mr. Mather, of -New England, the Day before he died; and, speaking some comforting -Words to him, he replied, 'I have Pain; there is no arguing against -Sense; but I have Peace.' To Mr. Mather, he said, 'I bless God that you -have accomplisht your Business, the Lord prolong your Life.'"--_Page_ -129-30. See Page 11 of this Volume for the Author's sensible Remarks on -Mr. Baxter's Book. - -[69] The Days of certain Weeks set apart by the Roman Catholic Church -for Fasting and Prayer, in the four Seasons of the Year. Wednesday, -Friday and Saturday after the first Sunday in Lent, the Feast of -Whitsuntide, the 14th of September, and the 13th of December, are the -_Ember-days_; and the Weeks in which they occur are _Ember-weeks_. -"Ember-days were so called, from the Word Ember, _i. e._, Ashes; -because in old Times the Fathers us'd to sprinkle themselves with -Ashes; or from the Custom of eating nothing on those Days till Night, -and then only a Cake, baked under the _Embers_, which was thence called -_Ember-bread_."--_Phillips and Kersey_. - -[70] See Note 64. - -[71] The _Ethnics_ or _Ethnicks_. The Gentiles of ancient Times were -denominated _Ethnics_. All Unbelievers in the Religion of the Jews and -Christians. - -[72] A Sect of Philosophers who took their Name from a Person named -_Manichæus_, or Manes. Manes flourished about A.D. 277, and his -Doctrine or Philosophy spread chiefly in Arabia, Egypt and Africa. He -taught that Light was the Origin of all Good, and that in Darkness -originated all Evil. _Maniche_ is not unlike _God_ among the Indians. - -[73] Had the Author lived to this Time he would have seen that his -Hopes were much further from being realized than he could have -anticipated. Many Years ago, a noted Indian Chief, on being importuned -respecting Christianity, and urged to adopt it in his Tribe, replied -that "It might do for White People, but it did not suit Indians." - -[74] Alexander Ross, a Scotchman, a very voluminous Author, though a -Prelate and possessed of much and varied Learning, is meagrely noticed -in Biographical Works. He continued Sir Walter Ralegh's History of the -World, in a large folio; wrote "a View of the Religions of the World;" -"Virgilii Evangelisantis Christiados, Librii xiii," &c. little known. -The Work referred to in the Text is entitled "Mystagogus Poeticus, -or the Muse's Interpreter: Explaining the Historical Mystteries, and -Mystical Histories of the Ancient Greek and Latin Poets," &c. a fifth -Edition of which was published in 1672. Notwithstanding his immense -literary Labours, he is unknown to Thousands of the present Day, beyond -those _anachronismical_ Lines in Hudibras: - - "There was an ancient sage Philosopher - That had read Alexander Ross over." - -[75] Some Person once put into the Hands of the since famous James -Howell a Manuscript, attempting to disprove the Existence of Witches. -In writing to his Friend, Sir Edward Spencer, soon after, Howell -said: "I will not say that this Gentleman is so perverse; but to deny -there are any Witches, to deny that there are not ill Spirits which -seduce, tamper and converse in divers Shapes with human Creatures, -and impel them to Actions of Malice, I say, that he who denies there -are such busy Spirits, and such poor passive Creatures upon whom they -work, which commonly are called Witches; I say again, that he who -denies there are such Spirits, shews that he himself hath a Spirit of -Contradiction in him, opposing the current and consentient Opinion of -all Antiquity." James wrote this Nonsense in 1647. Most certainly if -our Affairs are to be measured by the Laws and Usages of Antiquity, -all Advancement in Knowledge is a Crime; and instead of being -tolerated, should be prevented by the same sanguinary Laws then in use. -Fortunately some Improvement is discernible. - -[76] Mr. Wadsworth was Minister of the First Church in Boston from -1696 to 1725, when he became President of Harvard College. He was Son -of Capt. Samuel Wadsworth of Milton, who fell in the bloody Fight at -Sudbury, April the 21st, 1676. And here it may be noted that President -Wadsworth, praiseworthily and in filial Duty, erected a Monument to his -father's Memory, at Sudbury, on the Site of the fierce Conflict, in -which he ended his Life; but from some Cause easily explained, fixed -the Date of his father's Death on April 18th; See _N. E. Hist. and Gen. -Reg._ for 1853, p. 221, where the Cause of the Error is explained. -There has been a feeble Attempt to maintain the old Date, because it -happened ignorantly to be placed upon a new Monument which replaced the -old One in 1852. This Attempt has been admitted into the Register for -1866, page 135-141, as unaccountably as the Date on the New Monument. - -President Wadsworth, though a Believer in Witchcraft, did not encourage -the Proceedings and Prosecutions. - -[77] The Author undoubtedly refers to Dr. Mather the Younger, though -his Meaning is left rather obscure. The _Old Meeting_ may be supposed -to mean that of the oldest Church; but of that, Mr. Wadsworth himself -was the Minister. - -[78] The Defenders of Dr. Mather's _Wonders_, &c., remark: "After that -those our Honourable Judges (fearing least wrong Steps might have been -taken) had thus set apart a Day for solemn Humiliation before the Lord, -humbly Imploring His Pardon for what might have been done amiss; for -him to repeat that Matter, and set it out with imperfect Relations and -odious Aggravations, thereby intending to render the Land, and the -Judges obnoxious (tho all the Learning that he and wiser Men than he, -pretend unto, is insufficient to dive to the Bottom of the Matter,) -and for him to speak as he does of the Honorable Persons, as _Men -obstinate in an Error, and involved in the Guilt of the Blood shed by -Pagans and Papists before them_: what shall we think of it, but that -'tis inhumane, and fit for none but a _Servant_ of the worst Master? -One would have thought, that the _Fear of God_ (if he has any) should -have darted that Scripture into his Mind, Exod. 22. 28. _Thou shalt -not speak Evil of the Ruler of thy People._"--_Answer to a Scandalous -Book_, &c. Paternity of Extract unmistakable. - - - - -PART III. - -_An Account of the Differences in_ SALEM _Village_. - - -THE Reasons why we withdraw from Communion with the Church of _Salem_ -Village, both as to hearing the word Preached, and from partaking with -them at the Lord's Table, are as followeth. - -Why we attend not on publick Prayer, and preaching the word, there are, - -[56] 1. _The Distracting, and Disturbing tumults, and noises made by -the persons under Diabolical Power and delusions; preventing sometimes -our hearing, understanding, and profiting by the word preached. We -having after many Trials, and Experiences found no redress in this -matter, accountea ourselves under a necessity to go where we might hear -the word in quiet._ - -2. _The apprehension of danger of ourselves, being accused as the -Devil's Instruments, to afflict the persons complaining, we seeing -those that we have reason to esteem better than ourselves thus accused, -blemished, and of their lives bereaved: for seeing this, thought it our -prudence to withdraw._ - -3. _We found so frequent and positive preaching up some Principles and -Practices by Mr._ Parris,[79] _referring to the dark and dismal mystery -of Iniquity working among us, was not profitable, but offensive_. - -4. _Neither could we in Conscience join with Mr._ Parris, _in many of -the Requests which he made in Prayer, referring to the trouble then -among us and upon us; therefore thought it our most safe and peaceable -way to withdraw_. - - _The Reasons why we hold not Communion with them at the Lord's - Table, are because we find ourselves justly aggrieved, and - offended with the Officer, who does administer, for the Reasons - following._ - -1. _From his declared and published Principles, referring to our -molestations from the Invisible World: Differing from the Opinion of -the generality of the Orthodox Ministers of the Country._ - -2. _His easie and strong Faith and Belief of the before-mentioned -Accusations, made by those called the Afflicted._ - -3. _His laying aside that grace (which above all we are to put on,) -viz. Charity towards his Neighbours, and especially those of his -Church, when there is no apparent reason, but for the contrary._ - -4. _His approving and practicing unwarrantable and ungrounded methods, -for discovering what he was desirous to know, referring to the -bewitched, or possessed persons, as in bringing some to others, and -by them pretending to inform himself and others, who were the Devil's -instruments to afflict the sick and maimed._ - -5. _His unsafe unaccountable Oath, given by him against sundry of the -accused._ - -6. _His not rendering to the World so fair (if so true) account of what -he wrote on Examination of the afflicted._ - -7. _Sundry unsafe (if sound points of Doctrine delivered in his -Preaching) which we find not warrantable (if Christian.)_ - -8. _His persisting in these Principles, and justifying his Practice; -not rendering any satisfaction to us, when regularly desired, but -rather offending, and dissatisfying ourselves._ - -[57] We whose Names are under written, heard this Paper read to our -Pastor, Mr. _Samuel Parris_, the 21_st_ of _April_, 1693. - - _Nathaniel Jigarson_,[80] - _Edward Pulman_, - _Aaron Way_, - _William Way_, - _Peter Cloyce_, Seniour. - _Samuel Nurce_, - _John Jarboll_, - _Thomas Wilkins_. - - -_Mr._ Parris's _Acknowledgment_. - -FOR as much as it is the undoubted duty of all Christians to pursue -Peace, _Psal._ xxxiv. 14. even to a reaching of it, if it be possible, -_Amos_ xii. 18, 19. And whereas through the righteous, Sovereign, and -awful Providence of God, the grand Enemy to all Christian Peace, has -been of late tremendously let loose in divers places hereabout, and -more especially among our sinful selves, not only to interrupt that -partial peace which we did sometimes enjoy, but also through his wiles -and temptations, and our weakness, and corruptions, to make wider -breaches, and raise more bitter Animosities between too many of us. In -which dark and difficult dispensations, we have been all or most of us -of one mind for a time; and afterwards of differing apprehensions. And -at last we are but in the dark, upon serious thoughts of all; and after -many Prayers, I have been moved to present to you (my beloved Flock) -the following particulars, in way of Contribution towards a regaining -of Christian Concord; if so be we be not altogether unappeaseable, -irreconcileable, and so destitute of that good Spirit, which is first -pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be intreated, _James_ iii. -17. viz. - -1. In that the Lord ordered the late horrid calamity[81] (which -afterward plague-like spread in many other places) to break out first -in my Family, I cannot but look upon as a very sore rebuke, and -humbling providence, both to myself and mine, and desire some may -improve it. - -2. In that also in my Family were some of both parties, _viz._ Accusers -and Accused, I look also upon as an aggravation of that rebuke, as an -addition of Wormwood to the Gall. - -3. In the means which were used in my Family, though totally unknown -to me or mine (except Servants) till afterwards, to raise Spirits and -Apparitions in no better than a Diabolical way, I do also look upon -as a further rebuke of Divine Providence. And by all, I do humbly own -this day before the Lord and his People, that God has been righteously -spitting in my face, _Numb._ xii. 14. And I desire to lye low under -all this reproach, and to lay my hand on my mouth. - -[58] 4. As to the management of these Mysteries, as far as concerns -myself, I am very desirous upon further light to own any errors I have -therein fallen into, and can come to a discerning of; in the mean while -I do acknowledge upon after-considerations, that were the same troubles -again, (which the Lord of his rich mercy forever prevent) I should not -agree with my former apprehensions in all points. As for Instance, - -1. I question not but God sometimes suffers the Devil, as of late, to -afflict in shape of not only Innocent, but Pious persons, or so to -delude the Senses of the afflicted, that they strongly conceit their -hurt is from such persons, when indeed it is not. - -2. The improving of one afflicted to inquire by who afflicts the other, -I fear may be, and has been unlawfully used to Satan's great Advantage. - -3. As to my writing, it was put upon me by Authority, and therein I -have been very careful to avoid the wronging of any. - -4. As to my Oath I never meant it, nor do I know how it can be -otherwise construed, than as vulgarly, and every one understood, yea, -and upon inquiry it may be found so worded also. - -5. As to any passage in preaching, or praying in the sore hour of -distress and darkness, I always intended but due Justice on each -hand, and that not according to Men but God; who knows all things -most perfectly; however through weakness, or sore exercise, I might -sometimes, yea and possibly sundry times unadvisedly express myself. - -6. As to several that have confessed against themselves, they being -wholly strangers to me, but yet of good account with better Men than -myself, to whom also they are well known, I do not pass so much as a -secret condemnation upon them. But rather seeing God hath so amazingly -lengthened out Satan's Chain, in this most formidable outrage, I much -more incline to side with the Opinion of those that have grounds to -hope better of them. - -7. As to all that have unduly suffered in these matters, either in -their Persons or Relations, through the clouds of human weakness, and -Satan's wiles and sophistry, I do truly sympathize with them, taking -it for granted, that such as know themselves clear of this great -transgression, or that have sufficient grounds so to look upon their -dear Friends, have hereby been under those sore tryals and temptations, -that not an ordinary measure of true grace would be sufficient to -prevent a bewraying of remaining corruption. - -8. I am very much in the mind, and abundantly perswaded that God for -holy ends (though for what in particular, is best known to himself) has -suffered the Evil Angels to delude us on both hands; but how far on -the one side, or the other, is much above me to say, and if we cannot -reconcile till we come to a full discerning of these things, I fear we -shall never come to an agreement, or at soonest not in this World. - -[59] Therefore in fine, the matter being so dark and perplexed, as -that there is no present appearance, that all God's Servants should be -altogether of one mind in all circumstances, touching the same; I do -most heartily, fervently, and humbly beseech pardon of the merciful -God, through the Blood of Christ for all my mistakes and trespasses in -so weighty a matter. And also all your forgiveness of every offence, in -this or other affairs, wherein you see or conceived that I have erred -and offended, professing in the presence of the Almighty God, that what -I have done has been as for substance as I apprehended was [my] duty, -however thro' weakness, Ignorance, _&c._ I may have been mistaken. I -also thro' grace promising each of you the like of me; so again I beg, -intreat, and beseech you, that Satan, the Devil, the roaring Lion, the -old Dragon, the Enemy of all Righteousness, may no longer be served -by us, by our Envy and Strifes, where every evil work prevails whilst -these bear sway, _James_ iii. 14, 15, 16. But that all from this day -forward may be covered with the mantle of love, and we may on all hands -forgive each other heartily, sincerely and thoroughly, as we do hope -and pray, that God for Christ's sake would forgive each of ourselves, -_Mat._ xviii. 21. to the end. _Colos._ iii. 12, 13. _Put on therefore -(as the elect of God, holy and beloved) bowels of mercies, kindness,_ -_humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; Forbearing one another, -and forgiving one another, if any man have a quarrel against any, -even as Christ forgave you, so also do ye._ Eph. iv. 31, 32. _Let all -bitterness, and anger, and clamour, and evil-speaking be put away from -you with all malice. And be ye kind one to another, tender-hearted, -forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake, hath forgiven -you._ Amen. Amen. - - Samuel Parris. - -Given to the Dissenting Brethren, for their consideration of, at their -request. _Nov._ 26, 1694. - - - _The Elders and Messengers of the churches met at_ Salem _Village_, - April 3, 1695, _to consider and determine what is to be done, for - the composure of the present unhappy differences in that place. - After solemn invocation of God in Christ for his direction, do - unanimously declare, as followeth_, viz. - -1. WE judge that all be it in the late and dark time of the confusions, -wherein Satan had obtained a more than ordinary liberty, to be sifting -of this Plantation, there were sundry unwarrantable, and uncomfortable -steps, taken by Mr. _Samuel Parris_, the Pastor of the Church in -_Salem_ Village, then under the hurrying distractions of amazing -Afflictions; yet the said Mr. _Parris_, by the good hand of God brought -unto a better sense of things, hath so fully exprest it, that a -Christian charity may and should receive satisfaction therewith. - -[60] 2. Inasmuch as diverse Christian Brethren, in the Church of -_Salem_ Village, have been offended at Mr. _Parris_, for his conduct -in the time of their difficulties, which have distressed them; we -now advise them Charitably to accept the satisfaction which he hath -tendered in his Christian acknowledgment of the Errors therein -committed; yea to endeavour, as far as it is possible, the fullest -reconciliation of their minds unto Communion with him, in the whole -Exercise of his Ministry, and with the rest of the Church, _Matt._ vi. -12, 14. _Luke_ xvii. 3. _James_ v. 16. - -3. Considering the extream tryals and troubles, which the dissatisfied -Brethren in the Church of _Salem_ Village have undergone, in the day of -sore temptation, which hath been upon them; we cannot but advise the -Church to treat them with bowels of much compassion, instead of all -more critical, or rigorous proceedings against them for the Infirmities -discovered by them, in such an heart-breaking day; and if after a -patient waiting for it, the said Brethren cannot so far overcome the -uneasiness of their Spirits, in the remembrance of the disasters that -have hapned, as to sit under his Ministry; we advise the Church with -all tenderness to grant them admission to any other Society of the -Faithful, whereunto they may be desired to be dismist. _Gal._ vi. 1, 2. -_Psal._ ciii. 13, 14. _Job_ xix. 21. - -4. Mr. _Parris_ having (as we understand) with much fidelity and -integrity acquitted himself, in the main course of his Ministry, -since he hath been Pastor of the Church of _Salem_ Village; about his -first call whereunto, we look upon all contestations now to be both -unreasonable and unseasonable: And our Lord having made him a blessing -to the Souls of not a few, both old and young in this place, we advise -that he be accordingly respected, honour'd and supported, with all the -regards that are due to a painful Minister of the gospel. 1 _Thes._ v. -12, 13. 1 _Tim._ v. 17. - -5. Having observed that there is in _Salem_ Village, a Spirit full -of contention and animosity, too sadly verifying the blemish which -hath heretofore lain upon them: And that some complaints against -Mr. _Parris_ have been either causeless, or groundless, or unduly -aggravated; we do in the name and fear of the Lord solemnly warn them -to consider, whether if they continue to devour one another it will -not be bitterness in the latter end, and beware lest the Lord be -provoked thereby utterly to deprive them of those (which they should -count) their precious and pleasant things, and abandon them to all -the desolations of a People that sin away the Mercies of the Gospel. -_James_ iii. 16. _Gal._ v. 15. 2 _Sam._ ii. 26. _Isa._ v. 45. _Mat._ -xxi. 43. - -6. If the Distempers in _Salem_ Village should be (which God forbid) -so incurable, that Mr. _Parris_ after all find that he cannot with any -comfort and service continue in his present Station, his removal from -thence will [61] not expose him to any hard Character with us; nor we -hope with the rest of the People of God, among whom we live. _Matt._ x. -14. _Acts_ xxii. 18. All which advice we follow, with our Prayers that -the God of Peace would bruise Satan under our Feet; now the Lord of -Peace himself give you Peace always by all means. - - _Jos. Bridgham_,[82] - _Samuel Chickley_, - _William Tory_, - _Jos. Boynton_, - _Richard Middlecutt_, - _John Walley_, - _Jer. Dummer_, - _Neh. Jewitt_, - _Ephr. Hunt_, - _Nath. Williams_, - _Incr. Mather_, - _Samuel Phillips_, - _James Allen_, - _Samuel Tory_, - _Samuel Willard_, - _Edward Paison_, - _Cotton Mather_. - - - To the Reverend Elders of the Three Churches of Christ, at - _Boston_, with others the Elders and Brethren of other Churches, - late of a Council at _Salem_ Village. - -WE _whose Names are hereunto Subscribed, are bold once more to trouble -you with our humble Proposals. That whereas there has been long and -uncomfortable differences among us, chiefly relating to Mr._ Parris; -_and we having, as we apprehend, attended all probable means for a -composure of our troubles; and whereas we had hopes of an happy Issue, -by your endeavors among us, but now are utterly frustrated of our -Expectations, and that instead of uniting, our rent is made worse, and -our breach made wider._ - -_We humbly Query, Whether yourselves being streightned of time, might -not omit such satisfactory liberty of debating the whole of our -Controversie; whereby yourselves had not so large an opportunity of -understanding the Case; nor the offended so much reason to be satisfied -in your advice: We therefore humbly propose, and give full liberty of -proving and defending of what may be charged on either hand, leaving -it to yourselves to appoint both time and place._ - -1. _That if yourselves please to take the trouble with patience once -more to hear the whole Case._ - -2. _Or that you will more plainly advise Mr._ Parris, (_the Case being -so circumstanced, that he cannot with comfort or profit, to himself -or others, abide in the Work of the Ministry among us_) _to cease -his labours, and seek to dispose himself elsewhere, as God in his -Providence may direct: and that yourselves would please to help us in -advising to such a choice, wherein we may be more unanimous; which we -hope would tend much to a composure of our differences._ - -3. _Or, that we may without any offence take the liberty of calling -some other proved Minister of the Gospel, to Preach the Word of God -to us and ours:_ [62] _and that we may not be denied our proportionable -privilege, in our publick disbursments in the place._ - -So leaving the whole case with the Lord and yourselves, we Subscribe -our Names. Signed by 16 young Men, from 16 upwards; and 52 Housholders, -and 18 Church Members. This was delivered to the Ministers, _May_ 3, -1695.[83] - - -_The Copy of a Paper that was handed about touching those Differences._ - -AS to the contest between Mr. _Parris_ and his Hearers, _&c._ it may -be composed by a Satisfactory Answer, to _Levit._ xx. 6. _And the Soul -that turneth after such as have familiar Spirits, and after Wizzards, -to go a whoring after them, I will even set my face against that Soul; -and will cut him off from among his People._ 1 Chron. x. 13, 14. _So -Saul died for his transgression, which he committed against the Lord, -even against the word of the Lord, which he kept not, and also for -asking Counsil of one that had a familiar Spirit to inquire of it. And -inquired not of the Lord, therefore he slew him, &c._[84] - - - Some part of the Determination of the Elders and Messengers of the - Churches, met at _Salem_ Village, _April_ 3, 1695, relating to - the Differences there. - -IF _the Distemper in_ Salem _Village should be_ (which God forbid) -_so incurable that Mr._ Parris _after all, find that he cannot with -any comfort and service continue in this present station, his removal -from thence will not expose him to any hard Character with us (nor we -hope) with the rest of the People of God, among whom we live_, Mat. x. -14. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear your words; when you -depart out of that house, or city, shake off the dust of your feet, -_&c._ Acts xxii. 18. _All which Advice we follow with our Prayers, that -the God of Peace would bruise Satan under our feet, Now the Lord of -Peace give you Peace always, by all means, &c._ - -_Quest._ Whether Mr. _Parris_ his going to _Abigail Williams_[85] (and -others) whom he supposed to have a Spectral sight (to be informed who -were Witches and who afflicted those pretended sufferers by Witchcraft) -in order to their being questioned upon their lives for it, were not a -turning after such as had familiar Spirits; and a greater wickedness -than _Saul_ was guilty of (in that he did not intend thereby bodily -hurt to any others.) - -And whether in a crime of such a high nature, the making a slender and -general confession, without any proposals of reparations, or due time -of probation, ought so far to be accounted sufficient, from such a -Pastor to his People. - -[63] And whether such as were accused, or the surviving Friends and -Relations of those that were any ways sufferers, by Accusations so by -him proved, are in duty and conscience bound to continue their respect, -honour and support to him, in the Ministry, after such known departures -from the Rule of Gods word, and after such dire effects as followed -thereupon, under the penalty _of the dust shaken from his feet_, -testifying against them, even so as to render them in a worse case than -those of _Sodom_ and _Gomorrah_. - - - _To the Honourable_ Wait Winthrop,[86] Elisha Cook,[87] _and_ - Samuel Sewall, _Esquires, Arbitrators indifferently chosen, - between Mr._ Samuel Parris, _and the inhabitants of_ Salem - _Village_. - -THE Remonstrances of several aggrieved persons in the said Village, -with further reasons why they conceive they ought not to hear Mr. -_Parris_, nor to own him as a Minister of the Gospel, nor to contribute -any support to him as such, for several Years past; humbly offered as -fit for consideration. - -We humbly conceive that having in _April_ 1693, given our Reasons -why we could not join with Mr. _Parris_ in Prayer, Preaching, or -Sacraments. If these Reasons are found sufficient for our withdrawing, -(and we cannot yet find but they are) Then we conceive ourselves -virtually discharged, not only in Conscience, but also in Law; -which requires maintenance to be given to such as are Orthodox, and -blameless. The said Mr. _Parris_ having been teaching such dangerous -Errors, and preached such scandalous Immoralities, as ought to -discharge any (tho ever so gifted otherways) from the work of the -Ministry. - -Particularly in his Oath against the lives of several, wherein he -swears that the Prisoners with their looks knock down those pretended -sufferers. We humbly conceive, that he that Swears to more than he is -certain of, is equally guilty of Perjury, with him that Swears to what -is false. And tho they did fall at such a time, yet it could not be -known that they did it, much less could they be certain of it; yet did -Swear positively against the lives of such, as he could not have any -knowledge but they might be Innocent. - -His believing the Devil's Accusations, and readily departing from -all Charity to persons, tho of blameless and godly lives, upon such -suggestions, his promoting such Accusations, as also his partiality -therein, in stifling the Accusations of some, and the same time -vigilantly promoting others; as we conceive are just causes for our -refusal, _&c._ - -That Mr. _Parris's_ going to _Mary Walcut_,[88] or _Abigail Williams_, -and directing others to them, to know who afflicted the People in their -illnesses; [64] we understand this to be a dealing with them that have -a familiar spirit, and an implicit denying the providence of God, which -alone, as we believe, can send Afflictions, or cause Devils to Afflict -any; this we also conceive sufficient to justifie such refusal. - -That Mr. _Parris_ by these Practices and Principles, has been the -beginner and procurer of the sorest Afflictions, not to this Village -only, but to this whole Country, that did ever befal them. - -We the Subscribers, in behalf of ourselves, and of several others -of the same mind with us (touching these things) having some of us -had our Relations by these practices taken off by an untimely Death; -others have been imprisoned, and suffered in our Persons, Reputations, -and Estates; submit the whole to your Honours decision, to determine -whether we are or ought to be any ways obliged to honour, respect -and support such an Instrument of our miseries; praying God to guide -your Honours, to act herein, as may be for his Glory, and the future -settlement of our Village, in Amity and Unity. - - JOHN TARBALL,[89] } - SAMUEL NURSE, } Attornies for the people - JOS. PUTNAM, } of the Village. - DAN. ANDREW, } - - Boston, July 21, 1697. - -According to the order of the aforesaid arbitrators, the said Mr. -_Parris_, had some of his arrears paid him, as also a sum of money -for his repairs of the ministerial house of the said Village, and is -dismissed therefrom. - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[79] A brief Article on this deluded Man will be seen in Dr. Allen's -_Amer. Biog. Dictionary_. He will be found further noticed in these -Pages. He possesed considerable Ability, but was very weak minded. - -[80] Perhaps a typographical Error. Nathaniel _Ingerson_ or _Ingersoll_ -is undoubtedly meant. Edward Pulman is Edward _Putman_; Nurce is since -_Nourse_; Jarboll is _Tarbell_. - -[81] This flatly contradicts those who have charged all to the Devil. - -[82] Joseph Bridgham was probably the Son of Henry, of Dorchester, and -afterwards of Boston, born in 1651. He was a Member of the Artillery -Company, Representative, and in other Walks a prominent Man. He died -about 1709. Samuel _Checkley_ was the Minister of the New South Church, -Boston. Jeremiah Dummer was the well known Author, the _Defence of the -New England Charters_. Nehemiah _Jewett_, I suppose, was of Ipswich, a -Representative, and, at one Time, Speaker of the House, and died about -1720. James Allen was Minister of the First Church, Boston. Samuel -_Torrey_ was Minister of Weymouth, and died in 1707. William _Torrey_ -was also of Weymouth, and Brother of the Rev. Samuel. Joseph Boynton -was of Rowley. Richard _Middlecott_ was of Boston. John Walley was -probably the Major Walley who shared the Disgrace of the ill advised -and iller executed Expedition against Canada, under Sir William Phips. -Hunt was another of Phips's Colonels, &c., was of Weymouth, and died -1713. Williams was probably the _Nathaniel_ Williams, of Boston, -a Commissary in Philip's War. _Samuel_ Phillips was the Minister -of Rowley, perhaps, who died in 1696. _Samuel_ Willard, of the Old -South, Author of _A Body of Divinity_, and other theological Work, -Vice-President of Harvard College, &c.; he died in 1707. See Note -_ante. Edward_ Payson was Minister of Rowley, and was Father of -seventeen Children, and died 1732. - -[83] Whether the Original manuscript of this Paper is in existence I -have not learned. The Names of the Signers would be of much interest -at this Time, and the Historian of Salem should not cease his Labours -until it is found, if anywhere preserved. - -[84] One who was as firm a Believer as Dr. Mather in Witch Mysteries, -remarks in Justification of what was done--"That I may satisfy such -as are not resolved to the Contrary; that there may be (and are) -such Operations of the Powers of Darkness on the Bodies and Minds -of Mankind; by Divine Permission; and that those who sate Judges -in those Cases, may by the serious Consideration of the formidable -Aspect and perplexed Circumstances, of that Afflictive Providence; be -in some measure excused; or at least be less censured, for passing -Sentence on several Persons, as being the Instruments of _Satan_ in -those Diabolical Operations, when they were involved in such a Dark -and Dismal scene of Providence, in which _Satan_ did seem to Spin a -finer Thred of Spiritual Wickedness than in the ordinary methods of -Witchcraft; hence the Judges desiring to bear due Testimony, against -such Diabolical Practices, were inclined to admit the validity of such -a sort of Evidence, as was not so clearly and directly demonstrable -to Human Senses, as in other Cases is required or else they could not -discover the Mysteries of Witchcraft; I presume not to impose upon my -_Christian_ or _Learned_ Reader; any opinion of mine, how far _Satan_ -was an Instrument in God's Hand, in those amazing Afflictions, which -were on many Persons there, [at Salem] about that time; but I am -certainly convinced, that the Great GOD was pleased to lengthen his -Chain to a very great Degree, for the hurting of _Some_ and reproaching -of _Others_, as far as he was permitted to do so."--Lawson, _pages_ -93-4. - -From this Author's uncertain view of the Operations of the Devil -(which was the View of a great majority of the World), it is not at -all strange that some among the very Conscientious people inquired as -to the Difference between the Malignant and Supreme Power; that is, if -the Supreme controlled the Malignant, there was no question to whom -the Consequences were to be charged; and hence it is in no wise to be -wondered at that some in their Simplicity could not understand what use -there was for any Devil at all, mutch less for Witches. - -[85] Mr. Lawson says she was "about twelve Years of Age."--_Brief and -True Nar._, P. 3. Much more concerning her will be found. - -[86] _Wait Still_ was his full Name. He was Son of Gov. John Winthrop, -of Connecticut; died in Boston about 1717. - -[87] Mr. Cook was one of the very distinguished Men of the Period -under Notice. He wrote his Name _Cooke_. I need only refer to Allen's -_Biographical Dictionary_ and the _Hist. and Antiq's of Boston_ for an -Account of him. He agreed with Mr. Calef about the New Charter. - -[88] She was a Daughter, I suppose, of Jonathan Walcut, by Wife Mary, -Daughter of John Sibley. Walcut was an early Salem Family, some of whom -went to Rhode Island, where Descendants are yet found. - -[89] Tarball and Nurse are the same mentioned at Note 80. The others -will be noticed onward, in the Account of the Trials. - - - - -PART IV. - - - _A Letter of a Gentleman[90] endeavouring to prove the received - Opinions about Witchcraft._ - - -_SIR_, - -I Told you, I had some thoughts concerning Witchcraft, and an Intention -of conferring with the Gentleman,[91] who has published several -Treatises about Witchcraft, and persons afflicted by them, lately -here in _New-England_; but since you have put those three Books into -my hands, I find myself engaged in a very hard Province, to give you -my opinion of them. I plainly foresee, that should this scribling of -mine come to [65] publick view, it would displease all Parties, but -that is the least; moreover it is so far out of my Road to set my -thoughts to consider a matter on every side, which in itself is so -abstruce, and every step I advance therein, if I miss truth (which -is a narrow and undivided line) I must tumble down headlong into the -Gulph of dangerous error; yet notwithstanding I have forced myself to -send these few lines, if so be I may clear to you a truth, you now -seem to be offended at, because of the ill consequences, which (you -think) lately have and again may be drawn from it, by the ill conduct -of some Men. I am not ignorant that the pious frauds of the Ancient, -and the inbred fire (I do not call it pride) of many of our Modern -Divines have precipitated them to propagate, and maintain truth as -well as falsehood, in such an unfair manner, as has given advantage -to the Enemy, to suspect the whole Doctrine, these Men have profest -to be nothing but a meer trick. But it is certain, that as no lover -of truth will justifie an Illegitimate Corollary, tho drawn from a -true Proposition; so neither will he reject a truth, because some or -many Men take unfair mediums to prove it, or draw false consequences -from it: The many Heresies among Christians, must not give a mortal -wound to the Essence of the Christian Religion; neither must any one -Christian Doctrine be exterminated, because Evil Men make use of it, -as a Cloak to cover their own self-ends; particularly, because some -men perhaps among all sorts of Christians, have under pretence of -Witchcraft coloured their own Malice, Pride and Popularity; we must -not therefore conclude (first) that there are no Witches (2.) or that -Witches cannot be Convicted by such clear and undeniable proof, as -the Law of God requires in the case of Death (3.) Or that a Witch so -Convicted ought not to be put to death. 1. That there are Witches is -manfest from the precept of _Moses_, _Thou shalt not suffer a Witch -to live_. Exod. xxii. 18. for it is certain God would not have given -a vain and unintelligible Law, as this must be of putting Witches to -death, if there are no Witches. But you object that this doth not -answer our Case, for we have formed another Idea of Witches than what -can be gathered from Scriptures; you quote four places, _viz. Deut._ -xiii. _Mat._ xxiv. _Acts_ xiii. 2. _Tim._ iii. from all which you -infer that Witchcraft is a maligning and oppugning the Word, Works and -Worship of God; and by an extraordinary sign, seeking to seduce any -from it, and this you readily grant. But then you say, What is this to -Witches now a days? who are said to have made an explicit Covenant with -the Devil, and to be impowered by him, to the doing of things strange -in themselves, and besides their natural course. This you say does not -follow, and herein indeed consists the whole Controversie. Therefore it -is necessary, that first of all we clear this point, laying aside those -prejudices we may have from the fatal application of this Doctrine, -[66] to some (who were in your judgment) really at least in Law, and -before Men Innocent. In a word, we are seeking after truth, and truth -shall and will be truth, in spite of Men and Devils. I do not repeat -this caution to forestall you, to believe the Doctrine of Witchcraft, -as it is above defined, without inquiring into the reason and truth -of it; only I desire you to enquire into it, as a thing doubtful. For -no Man can be certain of a Negative, unless either the Affirmative -imply a contradiction, or he can prove it by certain testimony, to -neither of which you pretend; only you alledge it cannot be proved by -Scripture, _i. e._ you cannot prove it, nor have seen it proved by any -other you have read on that Subject. I am not so vain as to think I can -do better than the learned Authors you have consulted with (though I -know not what they have done, for I had no other Book but the Bible, -to make use of on this occasion;) but because I am satisfied myself, I -am willing to communicate my Reasons, which I divide into Three heads. -1. The appearance of Angels. 2. The nature of Possession. 3 and the -scripture notion of Witchcraft. 1. Good Angels did appear to _Abraham_, -and did eat, _Gen._ xv. it seems he wash'd their Feet, it is certain -he saw and heard them, therefore there is no impossibility in Angels -being conversant with men. God is true, and whatever is contained in -Sacred Writ is true; if we poor shallow Mortals do not comprehend the -manner how, that argues only our weakness and ignorance in this dark -Prison of Flesh, wherein we are inclosed, during our abode in this -vale of misery, but doth not in the least infringe the verity of the -Scripture; it is sufficient that we undoubtedly know they have appeared -unto Men in bodily shape, and done their Errand they were sent on from -God. Now if good Angels have appeared, why may not bad? Surely the -Devils, because fallen and Evil, have not therefore lost the Nature -of Angels, neither is there any contradiction in their appearing in -a bodily shape, now after any more than before their Fall. But you -will say you must allow of the appearances of Good Angels, because of -the Scripture testimony; but not of bad, seeing there is no place of -Scripture that clearly proves it. _Mat._ 4. The words in the Gospel -do as plainly signifie the Devils outward appearance to our Saviour, -when he was tempted, as can be express'd, _and when the tempter came -to him he said_--_but he answered_--the same form St. _Luke_ useth to -signifie the appearance of _Moses_ and _Elias_, in the transfiguration, -_And behold there talked with him two men_: for what follows, ver. -31, _who appeared_ is used to signifie (not their appearance, but) -the manner of their appearance _in great Glory_. But you'l urge -that 'tis very easie to be understood, that _Moses_ and _Elias_ did -appear, because they had human bodies; but that it is unintelligible -to you, how the Devil being a Spirit can appear, a Spirit, _i. e._ a -substance void of all dimensions; therefore the words in [67] the -History must not be taken in a literal Sense. Do not mistake; tho some -Philosophers are of opinion (which whether true or false, is all one to -our present Argument) that a Spirits substance is extended, and hath -besides length, breadth and depth, a fourth dimension, _viz._ essential -spissitude; yet the same do not say, that pure substance is perceptible -by our bodily senses; on the contrary, they tell us, that Spirits are -cloathed with vehicles, _i. e._ they are united to certain portions -of matter, which they inform, move and actuate. Now this we must not -reject as impossible, because we cannot comprehend the formal reason, -how a Spirit acts upon matter: For who can give the Reason, that upon -the Volition of the human Soul, the Hand should be lifted up, or any -ways moved? for to say the Contraction of the Muscles is the Mechanick -cause of voluntary motion, is not to solve the Question which recurs, -why upon Volition should that Contraction ensue which causes that -motion? all that I know the wisest Man ever said upon this head, is, -that it is the will of the Creator; who hath ordered such a species of -thinking Creatures, by a Catholick Law to be united to such portions of -matter, so and so disposed, or, if you will in the vulgar Phrase, to -Organiz'd bodies, and that there should be between them and the several -bodies, they are united to, a mutual re-action and passion: Now you see -how little we know of the reason, of that which is most near to us, -and most certain, _viz._ The Souls informing the Body, yet you would -think it a bad Argument, if one should, as some have done, include -from this our Ignorance, that there was nothing in us but matter, it -is no otherways to deny a Spirits acting a Vehicle. The plainest and -most certain things when denied are hardest to be proved, therefore the -Axiom saith well, _contra principa, &c._ There are some certain truths -which are rather to be explained to young beginners than proved, upon -which yet all Science is built, as every whole is more than his part, -and of this sort I take these two following. 1. That there are two -substances, _Corpus & Mens_, Body and Spirit, altogether different, -for the Ideas we have of them are quite distinct. 2. That a Spirit can -Actuate, Animate, or inform a certain portion of matter, and be united -to it: from whence it is very evident, that the Devil united to a -portion of matter (which hereafter I'll call a Vehicle) may fall under -the cognizance of our Senses, and be conversant with us in a bodily -shape. Where then is the reason or need to run to a Metaphorical, and -forced Interpretation, when the words are so plain, and the literal -sense implieth no contradiction, nor any greater difficulty than (as -has been said) what ariseth from the Union of the Soul and Body, which -is most certain. Now after all to say, God _will not_ permit the Devil -so to appear, is to beg the question without saying any thing to -the preceeding Argument, and it is against the sense of almost all -mankind; [68] for in all Ages, and all places there have been many -Witnesses of the appearances of _Dæmons_, all of whom that taught any -thing contrary to the right Worship of the true God, were certainly -evil ones: and it were most presumptuous, barely to assert that all -these witnesses were always deceived, and it is impossible they could -all agree to deceive. 2. We come to consider the nature of Possession. -The Man possest, _Luk._ viii. 27. had a Power more than Natural, for -he break the bands, which he could not have done by his own strength: -Now from whom had he this Power? The Scripture saith, he had Devils -along time, and oftentimes it had caught him, _&c._ he was kept bound -with Chains and in Fetters, and he break the bands, and was driven of -the Devil into the Wilderness; this Power then was immediately from the -Devil, and whatsoever possessed persons does, or suffers things beyond -his natural power; he is inabled by the _Dæmon_ so to do: or to speak -more properly, it is the _Dæemon_ who acteth the same, as is plain from -St. _Mark's_ Relation of this passage, v. 5. 2. A Man with an unclean -Spirit, v. 3. 2. and no Man could bind him, no, not with Chains, 6. v. -but when he saw Jesus afar off he ran and worshiped him, and the same -He. v. 7. said I adjure thee by God that thou torment me not, and _v._ -10. My name is _Legion_, for we are many, _v._ 11. and he besought -him much, that he would not send _them_ away out of the Countrey: -it is manifest from hence, that it was not the poor Man who was -possest, but the Devils who possessed him, by whom the Chains had been -pluck'd asunder, and the Fetters broken in pieces; now here is Divine -testimony, that the Devils have actuated a Humane body to the doing -of things beyond the Natural strength of that Body, as it was simply -united to its humane Soul; how much more then can the Devil actuate any -other proportion of simple Matter, Earth, Air, Fire or Water; and make -it a fit organ for himself to act in. - -_But enough of this already, let us rather enquire how the Devil enters -into the body of the possestt, to move it at his pleasure; this I think -he cannot do as a meer Spirit, or by any never so strict Union with -the Humane Soul, for in that case he is only a tempter or seducer; -and nothing above humane strength can be done: But here there being -something performed (the bonds broken) by a force which could not -proceed from humane strength, it necessarily follows that the Devils -entered into the possest, otherways qualified than as a meer Spirit, he -did not enter without some portion of matter, to which he was united -by the Intermedium whereof he acted upon and actuated the humane body. -Again if it is said that the Devil entered as a meer Spirit, and -immediately aced upon and moved that body; it follows the Devil hath a -Vehicle, a certain portion of matter (that Body) to actuate and dispose -of at will; which is absurd._ 1. _Because it asserts what it seems to -deny, viz. the Devils having a Vehicle to act immediately upon, and to -be united to a portion of matter (as_ [69] _has been said before) is -the same thing._ 2. _It fights against the Catholick Law of the Union -of Soul and Body, by which the Omnipotent hath ordained the voluntary -motion of a humane body to depend upon the Will of its humane Soul, and -those that are not voluntary to proceed either from its own Mechanison, -or from material force, hence we may certainly conclude, that it is by -the Intervening of the Devils Vehicle, that he enters into the Body of -the possest. But what if you and I cannot agree about this Notion of -Possession, must we therefore reject the truth itself, and run to a far -fetched and intolerable sense of the words: No, our opinions do not -alter the Nature of things, it is certain there were persons possest, -and it is as certain that the Devil enteed into them, either with or -without a Vehicle, it is all one which part of the contradiction you -take, the consequence is the same, viz._ - -_That the Devil doth act immediately upon matter, there is another -acceptation of the word possession in Scripture, Acts_ xvi. 16, _where -one is said to be possest with a Spirit of Divination,_ (πνεῦμα -Πύθωνος) _the word commonly used to the Priestess of_ Apollo, _who gave -responses; and it seems this Damsel was such an one, for she brought -her Masters much Money, or gain by soothsaying. Now if the History of -them be true that they were demented, and knew not themselves what they -uttered,_ donec erant Deo plenæ, (_as they word it_) _their case is -not different, but the same with the foregoing; but if they understood -what they spoke, then had they familiar Spirits, whereof there is -frequent mention made in the Old Testament, and one good King is -commended for having cut off them that had such, therefore I think the -meaning of the word was very obvious in his time, neither was it ever -controverted, being joyned with any other name than spirit Familiar, -one of our own Family, that is oft, every day conversant with us, and -almost ever ready upon call to attend us. But the consideration of -them, who have familiar Spirits falleth under the head of Witchcraft, -which we are to consider in the third place. 3. Witchcraft, to inquire -into the Scripture Notion of it, and compare whether it be the same -with that above defined; the Cabalistick learning would be of great use -in this search, and afford us much light; there is little doubt but -that there are many great truths not commonly known._ (Non est Religio -ubi omnia patent.) _And our Saviour expressly cautions his Disciples -that they do not throw their Pearl before Swine; therefore it is no -wonder that some Doctrines, tho' unquestionably true are not so fully -described, because the Authors who treat of them are afraid, lest evil -Men should be the more depraved by being informed; but I am in no such -fear; nor can I give you any other thoughts but what are obvious to any -Man, from the plain sense of the Scripture. Our definition we'l divide -into two Propositions, and handle them severally._ 1. _Proposition. -The Witch is impower'd by the Devil to do things strange in themselves, -and beside their natural course._ 2. _Prop. The manner how the Witch is -impowered to do those strange things, is by Explicit Com[70]pact, or -Covenant with the Devil. For clearing of the first, we will consider -the four places above cited, wherein a Witch is called a false Prophet, -a false Christ, a Sorcerer, a resister of the truth, and is said to -shew signs to seduce the People to seek after other Gods: whence let -us note, 3 things._ 1. _That those terms Witch, false Christ, false -Prophet, and Sorcerer, are all Synonimous; i. e. signifie the same -thing._ 2. _That a Witch doth do things strange in themselves, and -beyond their Natural course: for it were most ridiculous, to alledge -that our blessed Saviour, when he said,_ there shall arise false -Christs, and shall shew great signs and wonders, in so much that (if it -were possible) they should deceive the very Elect _meant that cunning -cheats should arise and shew Legerdemain tricks; the words will in no -wise bear it, and I believe you are from interpreting them, so it is -manifest, they signifie not a feign'd, but a real doing of things, -beyond their Natural course; therefore the Sorceries of_ Elimas[92] -_and_ Simon _were not simple delusions, but real effects that could not -have been produced by Physical causes in the ordinary course of nature. -3. That the end of the Witches shewing these signs, is to seduce the -People to seek after other Gods, from which premises I infer, that -the Witches have the power of doing those wonders, or strange things -immediately from the Devil: they are without the reach of Nature, -and therefore above humane power, and no meer Man can effect them; -the Witch then who does them must have the power of doing them from -another; but who is the other? God will not give his testimony to a -lye, and to say God did at any time impower a Witch to work wonders to -gain belief to the Doctrine of Devils were with one breath to destroy -root and branch of all revealed Religion; no, it cannot be, it is only -God's permission, who proveth his People, whether they love him with -all their heart, and with all their Soul. Therefore the Witch has a -power of doing Wonders, or strange things immediately from the Devil._ -2. _Proposit. we'll subdivide into these two._ 1. _That there is an -express Covenant between the Witch and the Devil._ 2. _That 'tis not -reasonable to suppose this Covenant to be transacted mentally._ 1. -_The Devil cannot communicate this power, by never so strict a Union -with the Soul of the Witch; for in that case he is only a tempter, and -nothing above humane power can be done, as has been already proved; -therefore the Devil who improves the Witch to do things above humane -power, must either appear in an External shape, and instruct him how, -and upon what terms he will inable him to do those Wonders; or else he -must enter into the body of the Witch and possess it. The Demoniacs in -the Gospel are such whom the Devils invade, by main force, their Soul -having no further command of their bodies, which are subjected to the -Will of the Devils; whose end is to wound and torment those miserable -Creatures, to throw them into the fire, and into the water; but the -Witch, who likewise is possessed, is not treated in such an outrageous -manner; his_ Dæmon _is tame and familiar unto him, and suffers him for_ -[71] _a time to live quietly, without any further molestation, then -prompting him to do his utmost endeavour to withdraw Men from God; he -is not bereaved of his Senses as the poor lunatick, but is conscious of -all he does, and willeth all his crimes, he receiveth power from the -Devil to do wonders, and doth them to serve the Devils turn. Therefore -there must be a Covenant, an express Covenant between the Devil and -him, viz. that he shall obey the Devil and serve him, and that the -Devil shall both enable him so to do, and also reward him for so doing; -for if there is no contract between them, How comes the Witch to know -he has a supernatural power? or how can he so peremptorily pretend to -do that which is so much above his natural power, not knowing he has -a supernatural one inabling him to do the same: There can be no doubt -but there was a very intimate commerce between Satan and him; who is -call'd by_ St. Paul _thou child of the Devil (not as other unholy men) -but in an especial manner, as being the Enemy of all righteousness, who -would not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord, it is not to -be supposed that he enter'd into this so near a Relation with Satan, -with which he is stigmatized, that others may beware of him, without -his own knowledge and consent; and is not this a Covenant, an express -Covenant on his part to serve the Devil incessantly, and on the Devils -to impower him to act his Sorceries wherewith he bewitched the People; -now I think, I have from Scripture fully satisfied you of the truth of -what I offered, in a Discourse at---- but since you have told me an -Explicit Covenant with the Devil, signifying the Devil's appearing in a -bodily shape to the Witch, and their signing an express Covenant, which -you say cannot be proved from Scripture. It were most unreasonable to -imagine that the ceremonies of this hellish mystery are particularly -set down in the word of God; therefore we must gather by Analogy and -Reason the manner how this express Covenant is transacted: and to that -end I'le set down these following Considerations._ - -1. Under the Law God did ordain his People in all their matters to have -recourse immediately to himself, and depend upon him for Counsil, which -they were ready to obey, with full assurance of aid and protection from -him against their Enemies; this the Devil imitateth by setting up of -Oracles among the Heathen, to which all the Kings, Nations, and mighty -Conquerors, upon Earth did come, and paid their humblest adoration to -the God (as the Devil blasphemously call'd himself) of the Temple, -in which they were imploring his direction and assistance in their -doubtful and prosperous affairs. Again, God instituted Sacrifices to -put Men in mind of their duty to their Creator, to whom they owe all -things, even themselves; but the Devil is not contented with the bare -imitation hereof; the acknowledgment and worship he receiveth from the -deluded World is not enough, tho' they offer up unto him innumerable -Hecatombs, unless they cause their Children to pass through the [72] -fire unto him, to whom no sacrifice is so well pleasing as that of -humane blood. And there is no reason to think, that now under the -Œconomy of the Gospel, the Devil hath left off to vie with God, and -thereby to ensnare Men. No, it is rather to be feared that his Kingdom -doth now more prevail, for by how much the light is greater; so much -greater is their condemnation, who do not receive it: it is reasonable -to suppose that (seeing the Son of God, when he came to transact with -Men, the wonderful Covenant of their Redemption, took upon him their -Nature, and was perfect Man) the Devil likewise doth counterfeit the -same, in appearing in an humane shape to them, who receive him, and -confederate themselves with him, and become his Vassals. - -2. Consider, It is not probable that those false Apostles mention'd, -2 _Cor._ xi. 13. erred only in Ceremonies or Circumstances, or that -their Errors, tho' great, did proceed rather from their Ignorance, than -from the perverseness of their minds. 1 _Cor._ iii. 15. For, for such -we may have charity and hope, that God will be merciful unto them, if -they sincerely do the best they know, tho' they dissent in some, nay -many things, from the practices and belief of the Christian Church; -but those St. _Paul_ threatens with a heavy curse, that their end shall -be according to their works; therefore it seems they immediately struck -at the very root and being of the Christian Religion, and were the -same with them spoken of, 2 _Tim._ iii. 6. but with this difference, -that they did not resist, but beholding the Miracles and Signs which -were done by the true Apostle of our Lord, wondered and believed also, -and were Baptized; yet being Sorcerers they were unwilling to lose -that great esteem they had obtained; as it is related of _Simon_, who -had bewitched the People of _Samaria_, giving out that he himself was -some great one, to whom they all gave heed, from the least to the -greatest, saying, this Man is the great Power of God, therefore he -could not brook that _Peter_ or _John_ should have a greater Power than -himself; but offered them Money, that on whomsoever he laid hands, he -(that person) should receive the Holy Ghost; which shews him, who thus -designed to make Merchandize of the B. Spirit, tho' Baptized, to have -been no true believer, but still a Sorcerer in the Gall of bitterness, -and in the bond of Iniquity; such were those deceitful workers, who -not being able barefaced to resist, did put on Christianity as a Mask, -that they might undermine the truth, and introduce the Doctrines of -Devils. _Samaria_ and _Paphos_, were not the only two places where -the Devil had such Agents, there was no part of the Earth where his -Kingdom was not Established, and where he had not his Emissaries before -the preaching of the Gospel; and since the Text telleth us he hath his -Ministers, who do imitate their Master, by being transformed into the -Apostles of Christ, as he himself is transformed into an [73] Angel -of light: whose design in being thus transformed, cannot be to impose -upon the Almighty; for whatever shape he appears in, he cannot hide his -ugliness from the Eyes of him who is Omniscent, therefore he appeareth -thus in the shape of an Angel of light, either to tempt and seduce the -blessed Spirits to rebel against God, or to ensnare wicked Men, who by -their hainous crimes (being lovers of themselves, covetous, boasters, -proud blasphemers) were before disposed to be fit Instruments to serve -him and to enter into league with him. Surely I, who am ignorant of the -Laws by which the Intellectual World is govern'd, dare not affirm that -it is impossible for Satan so to appear, as to hide his deformities -from the good Angels, and under that vail to tempt them: But certain -I am that it is more consonant to Reason, to think that the Apostles -intention here was to teach that the Devil appear'd as a glorified -Angel unto Men to gain Ministers, whom he might imbue with the Poyson -of his Black-Art, and (when he had gotten full possession of them) -instruct them by his own Example to transform themselves into the -Apostles of Christ, that under that Vizard they might with the greater -Advantage promote his ends, and join with him in doing the utmost -despite to the Spirit of Grace. - -3. Consideration, It is against the Nature of this Covenant, that it -should be consummated by a mental Colloquy, between the Devil and the -Witch. I know not how many Articles it consists of, but it is certain -from what has been already proved, that the renouncing of Christ to be -the Son of God, and owning the Devil to be, and worshipping him as God, -are the two chief, to which our Saviour who was accused of casting out -Devils by Beelzebub (_i. e._) of being confederated with Beelzebub, -was tempted to consent: _If thou be the Son of God command that these -stones be made bread_: And again, _throw thyself down from hence, for -it is written, he will give his Angels charge over thee; and again all -these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall down and worship me_: -Whence it is evident that here the Devil Laboured to insinuate into -our Lord, either to do things rash and unwarrantable, or to suspect -his Sonship, revolt from God his father, and worship Satan, that he -might obtain the glory of the World. Now it has been already said, that -when Jesus was tempted, the Devil appeared unto him in a bodily shape; -therefore it is agreeable to Reason, that he doth appear in the same -manner to all them, whom he also tempteth to worship him; moreover the -form of renouncing a Covenant ought to bear resemblance to the form of -entring into the same Covenant; therefore Men who are received into the -Mystical Body of Christ by God's Minister, who in God's stead expressly -covenanteth with and then Administereth the Sacrament of Baptism unto -them, must in the like manner go out of, or renounce the said Covenant; -and of them there are [74] two sorts, one who through the perverseness -of their own hearts, the lucre of the world, the fear of Men more -than of God, abjure their Saviour, turn Apostates, Turks, or Pagans; -The other sort is of them who do contract with the Devil to be his -Subjects, in the imitation of whom, it is not to be supposed that the -Devil will omit any material Circumstances, which tend both to bring -them into and confirm them in his Service. To effect which his outward -appearance, when he receives his Catechumens is of greater force than -any mental contract, for many wicked men who have denied God and Christ -not only in their practice, but also blasphemously in profession, yet -have repented, and at last obtained some hope of mercy; I dare not say -it is impossible for a Witch to repent and find mercy, the secrets of -the Almighty are too high for me; but it is certain, these wretches -are strangely hardned, by what passes between them and the Devil, in -a bodily shape, particularly their worshipping him, which necessarily -implies his outward appearance unto them; for no man can apete Evil as -Evil, because the Law of self-preservation deeply rooted in all men, -determineth their wills to pursue that which seems good, and fly from -that which seems evil unto them, but the inbred notions that every man -has of the Devil, is that he is an Enemy and destroyer of mankind, -therefore every man hath a Natural aversion from him, and consequently -cannot formally worship him as such, because the object of worship -must be esteemed to be propitious and placable by the worshippers, -otherwise if fear alone be the adequate cause of Adoration, it follows -that the Devils and damned in Hell do worship God, which is contrary -to Scripture, which saith they blasphemed, because of their pains, -whence it follows that they who worship the Devil must have changed -the innate Idea that they had of him, _viz._ that he is an implacable -Worrier of Men, and take him to be benign at least to his own; but -this change cannot be wrought by any suggestion of Satan unto the -minds of Men, whom indeed he mentally tempteth to Lust, Pride and -Malice; but it is his greatest Artifice to cause his Insinuations to -arise in the hearts of Men, as their own natural thoughts, and if -conscience discovers their Author and opposes them, then he varnishes -them over with the specious colours of pleasure, honour and glory; and -so represents them as really good, to be willed and desired by the -Soul, which judgeth of all things without according to the Ideas she -hath of them; but because most objects have two, and some many faces, -and she not always attends, therefore she often errs in her choice, -nevertheless it is impossible for her to apete an object, whose simple -Idea is Evil; but the Idea we have of the Devil is such, for we cannot -represent him in our minds any otherwise than the great destroyer of -Men, therefore no mental temptation can make us believe this our grand -Enemy to be [75] ever Exorable by, or in any measure favourable to us, -whence it evidently follows, that the Devil to work this change of -opinion his worshippers have of him, must appear unto them in a bodily -shape, and impose upon them, whom because of their great Corruption and -Sinfulness, God hath wholly left and given up [to] strong delusions -that they should believe a lye, and the Father of lyes; who now -appearing in a humane shape, telleth them that he is no such Monster, -as he has been represented to them by his Enemy, who calls himself God, -which Title of right belongs to him, and that he (if they contract to -be his Servants) will both amply reward them by giving them power to -do many things very suitable to their abominable depraved Nature, that -the Christians, whatever opinion they may pretend to have of their -God, cannot so much as pretend to, and also that he will protect and -defend them against him, whom heretofore they have mistaken for the -Almighty, and his pretended Son Christ, whom they must abjure ere they -can be received by or expect any benefit from him. Upon no other -consideration is it possible for any man to worship the Devil; for the -Atheists, who deny the being of a God, do likewise deny the existence -of any Spirit good or bad; therefore their drinking the Devils health, -even upon their knees (tho' a most horrid Crime) cannot be construed -any part of worship paid to him, whom they assert to be a Chimera, a -meer figment of Statesmen to keep the vulgar in awe. Now I have evinced -to you that there are Witches, that the Witch receiveth power from the -Devil to do strange things, that there is an express Covenant between -the Devil and the Witch, that this Covenant cannot be transacted -mentally, but that the Devil must appear in a bodily shape to the -Witch; therefore I conclude, that a Witch in the Scripture is such, who -has made an Explicit Covenant with the Devil, and is impowered by him -to do things strange in themselves, and beside their natural course. - -2. I perswade myself you do not expect from me any Essay concerning -the methods, how Witches may or ought to be convinced; I wish that -those Gentlemen, whose Eminent station both inables them to perform -it, and likewise makes it their duty so to do, may take this Province -upon them, and handle it so fully as to satisfie you herein. I once -intended to have provided some materials for this Work, by defining -four principal things relating to Witchcraft, viz. 1. Witch-fits. 2. -The Imps that are said to attend on the Witch. 3. The transportation -of the Witch through the Air. 4. Lastly, the invisibility of the Witch; -but upon second thoughts that it was foreign from my purpose, who am -not concerned to compose a just Treatise of Witchcraft, which would -require more vacant time, than my present Circumstances will allow, -only I did promise you to give you my Opinion privately; therefore I'le -[76] venture to make use of an Argument, which sheweth neither Art nor -Learning in the Author, and it is this, that seeing there are Witches, -and that the Law of God doth command them to be put to death; therefore -there must be means to convict them, by clear and certain Proof, -otherwise the Law were in vain; for no Man can be justly condemned, who -is not fairly convicted by full and certain Evidence. - -III. In the last place we are to inquire whether a Witch ought to be -put to death or no? you Answer in the _Negative_; because you say that -that Law, thou shalt not suffer a Witch to live, is _Judicial_, and -extendeth only to the People of the _Jews_; but our Saviour, or his -Apostles have not delivered any where any such command, therefore they -ought to be suffered to live, this indeed seems somewhat plausible at -first view, but upon through Examination hath no weight in it at all -for these Reasons, 1. All Penal Laws receive their Sanction from him -or them, who have the Sovereign Power in any state, as thou shalt not -commit Adultery, is a Moral-law, and obligatory over the Consciences of -Men in all places and Ages; but the Adulterers shall be put to death is -a judicial law, and in force only in that state, where it is enacted -by the Sovereign. 2. The Government of the _Jews_ was a Theocracy, and -God himself did condescend to be their King, not only as he is King of -Kings; for in that sense he is, always was, and ever will be supreme -Lord, and Governour of all his Creatures; but in an especial manner to -give them Laws for the Government of their State, and to protect them -against their Enemies; in one word to be immediately their Sovereign. -3. Our Saviour's Kingdom was not of this World, he was no Judge to -divide so much as an Inheritance between two Brethren; nay, he himself -submitted patiently to the unjust Sentence of the Governour of the -Country in which he lived; therefore both the rewards and punishments -annexed to his Laws are Spiritual, and then shall have their full -accomplishment, when the Son of Man at the last day shall pronounce, -_Come unto me ye blessed, and depart ye cursed into Everlasting fire_. -4. That Soveraigns, who have received the Gospel of our Lord, have -not therefore lost their Power of enacting Laws for the ruling and -preserving their People, and punishing Malefactors even with Death; so -that the Criminal is as justly condemned to die by our Municipal, as he -was heretofore by the Judicial Law among the Jews: How much more then -ought our Law to advert against the highest of all Criminals, those -execrable Men and Women, who tho yet alive, have listed themselves -under Satan's banner, and explicitly Sworn Allegiance to him, to fight -against God and Christ; indeed all unholy Men afford great matter -to the Devils of Blaspheming, but these wretches have confederated -themselves with the Devils, to blaspheme and destroy all they can; -and do you think that these common [77] Enemies of God and Mankind -ought to be suffered to live in a Christian Common wealth, especially -considering that we have a President of putting them to death from -God himself, when he acted as King over his own peculiar People. But -methinks I hear you saying, all this doth not satisfie me, for I am -sure nothing can be added to the Devils malice, and if he could, -he certainly would appear and frighten all Men out of their wits. -I answer, 1. We must not reject a truth, because we cannot resolve -all the Questions that may be proposed about it; otherwise all our -Science must be turned into Scepticism, for we have not a comprehensive -knowledge of any one thing. 2. When you say, that if the Devil could, -he would appear and frighten all Men; the Lawful consequence is not -that he cannot appear at all, for we have undoubtedly proved the -contrary; but that we are Ignorant of the bounds that the Almighty -hath set to him, whose malice indeed, if he were not restrain'd, is so -great as to destroy all Men; but the goodness of our God is greater, -who hath given us means to escape his fury, if we will give earnest -heed to the Gospel of our Saviour, which only is able to comfort us -against the sad and miserable condition of our present state, for not -only the Devils, but likewise all do conspire against us to work our -ruine. The deluge came and swept away all the race (save eight persons) -of mankind: the Fire will in time devour what the Water has left, and -all this cometh to pass because of Sin; but we who have received the -Lord Jesus, look for new Heavens, and a new Earth, wherein dwelleth -Righteousness. Therefore he, if we purifie ourselves as he is pure, -will save us (for when he appears we shall be made like unto him; to -whom be Glory for ever, _Amen_) from the great destruction that must -come upon all the World, and the Inhabitants thereof. Farewell. - -_March,_ 8_th_ 169¾. - - - Boston, _March_ 20, 1693. - -_Worthy Sir_, - -_THE great pains you have taken for my Information and Satisfaction in -those controverted points relating to Witchcraft, whether it attain -the end or not, cannot require less than suitable acknowledgments and -gratitude, especially considering you had no particular obligation -of office to it, and when others, whose proper Province it was had -declined it. It is a great truth, [that the many Heresies among -the Christians (nor the lying Miracles, or Witchcrafts used by some -to induce to the worship of Images, &c.) must not give a Mortal -wound to Christianity or Truth;] but the great question in these -con[78]troverted points still is, what is truth. And in this search -being agreed in the Judge or Rule, there is great hopes of the -Issue. That there are Witches is plain from that Rule of Truth, the -Scriptures, which commands their punishment by Death. But what that -Witchcraft is, or wherein it does consist is the whole difficulty. -That head cited from Mr._ Gaule,[93] _and so well proved thereby (not -denied by any) makes the work yet shorter; so that it is agreed to -consist in a Malignity, &c. and seeking by a sign to seduce, &c. not -excluding any other sorts or branches, when as well proved by that -infallible Rule. That good Angels have appeared, is certain, tho that -instance of those to_ Abraham _may admit of a various construction; -some Divines supposing them to be the Trinity, others that they were -Men-messengers, as_ Judges ii. 1. _and others that they were Angels; -but tho this as I said might admit of a debate, yet I see no question -of the Angel Gabriel's appearance, particularly to the B. Virgin; for -tho the Angels are Spirits, and so not perceptible by our bodily Eyes -without the appointment of the most high, yet he who made all things by -his word in the Creation, can with a word speak things into Being. And -whether the Angels did assume matter (or a Vehicle) and by that appear -to the bodily Eye; or whether by the same word there were an Idea -fram'd in the mind, which needed no Vehicle to represent them to the -Intellects, is with the All-wise, and not for me to dispute. If we poor -shallow Mortals do not comprehend the manner how, that argues only our -weakness. Two other times did this glorious Angel appear._ Dan. viii. -16. Dan. ix. 21. _The first of these times was in Vision, as by the -text and context will appear. The second was the same as at the first; -which being considered, as it will ascertain that Angels have appear'd; -so that 'tis at the will of the Sender how they shall appear, whether -to the bodily Eye, or Intellect only._ Mat. i. 20. _The appearance of -the Angel to Joseph was in a Dream, and yet a real appearance; so was -there a real appearance to the Apostle, but whether in the body or out -of the body he could not tell; and that they are sent and come not -of their own motion._ Luke i. 26. _And in the sixth Month the Angel -Gabriel was sent from God._ Dan. ix. 23. _At the beginning of thy -supplication the commandment came forth, and I am come,_ v. 21. _Being -caused to fly swiftly, &c. but from these places may be set down as -undoubted truths or conclusions,_ - -1. _That the glorious Angels have their Mission and Commission from the -most high._ - -2. _That without this they cannot appear to mankind. And from these two -will necessarily flow a third._ - -3. _That if the glorious Angels have not that power to go till -commissioned, or to appear to Mortals, then not the fallen Angels; -who are held in Chains of darkness, to the Judgment of the great day. -Therefore to argue, that because the good Angels have appeared, the -evil may or can, is to me as if--_ [79] _because the dead have been -raised to life by Holy Prophets, therefore Men, wicked Men can raise -the dead. As the sufferings, so the temptations of our Saviour were -(in degree) beyond those common to Man; he being the second Adam, or -publick head, the strongest assaults were now improved; and we read -that he was tempted, that he might be able to succour those that are -tempted, as also that he was led of the Spirit into the Wilderness, -that he might be tempted, &c. But how the tempter appeared to him who -was God Omniscient; whether to the bodily Eye or to the Intellect, is -as far beyond my cognizance as for a blind Man to judge of Colours. But -from the whole set down this fourth conclusion_, - -4. _That when the Almighty free Agent has a work to bring about for -his own glory, or Man's good; he can Imploy not only Blessed Angels, -but the evil ones in it, as 2 Cor. xii. 7._ And lest I should be -exalted above measure, there was given to me a thorn in the flesh, the -Messenger of Satan to buffet me. 1. Sam. 10. xiv, xv, xxiii. _An evil -Spirit from the Lord troubled him. It is a great truth, we understand -little, very little, and that in common things, how much less then in -spirituals, such as are above humane cognizance. But tho' upon the -strictest Scrutiny in some natural things, we can only discover our -own Ignorance, yet we must not hence deny what we do know, or suffer a -Rape to be committed upon our Reason and Senses in the Dark; and say -that the Devil by his ordinary Power can act a Vehicle (i. e.) some -matter distinct from himself, who is wholly a Spirit, and yet this -matter not to be felt nor heard, and at the same time to be seen; or -may be felt, and not heard nor seen, &c. seems to me to be a Chimera, -invented at first to puzzle the belief of reasonable Creatures, and -since Calculated to a Roman Latitude, to uphold the Doctrine of -Transubstantiation; who teach, that under the Accidents of Bread, is -contained the Body of our Saviour, his humane Body, as long, and as -broad, &c. for here the Power of the Almighty must not be confined to -be less than the Devil's, and 'tis he that has said,_ hoc est meum -Corpus. _As to the consent of almost all Ages, I meddle not now with -it, but come to the fifth Conclusion._ - -5. _That when the Divine Being will imploy the Agency of Evil Spirits -for any service, 'tis with him the manner how they shall exhibit -themselves, whether to the bodily Eye, or Intellect only; and whether -it shall be more or less formidable--To deny these three last were to -make the Devil an Independent Power and consequently a God. As to the -nature of possessions by Evil Spirits, for the better understanding -of it, it may be needful to compare it with its contraries; and to -instance in_ Samson, _of whom it was foretold, that he should begin to -deliver_ Israel, and how was he inabled to this work? Judges xiii. 25. -_The Spirit of the Lord began to move him at times in the Camp, &c. -ch._ xv. 13, 14. v. and they bound him with two new cords, and brought -him up from the rock, and when they came to Lehi, [80] the Philistines -shouted against him, and the Spirit of the Lord came mightily upon him, -and the cords that were upon his Arms became as Flax, that was burnt -with fire, and his bands loosed from his hands, _&c. I might instance -further, but this may suffice to show that he had more than a natural -strength, as also whence his strength was, viz. he was impowered by the -Spirit from God. And now will any say, that it was not Samson, but the -Spirit that did these things, or that there being things done, bonds -broken, &c. by a force that could not proceed from human strength, and -that therefore the Spirit entered into him otherwise qualified than as -meer Spirit; or that the Spirit entered not without some Portion of -Matter, and by the Intermediation thereof acted_ Samson's _body. If any -say this and more too, this doth not alter the truth, which remains, -viz. that the Spirit of God did inable_ Samson _to the doing of things -beyond his Natural strength. And now what remains but upon parity of -Reason, to apply this to the case of Possession, which may be summ'd up -in this sixth Conclusion._ - -6. _That God for wise ends, only known to himself, may and has -impowered Devils to Possess and strangely to act humane Bodies, even -to the doing of things beyond the Natural strength of that body. And -for any to tell of a Vehicle, or matter used in it, I must observe -that General Rule_, Colos. ii. 8. Beware lest any spoil you through -Philosophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of Men, after the -Rudiments of the World, and not after Christ. _To come next to that -of Witchcraft, and here taking that cited head of Mr._ Gaul, _to be -uncontroverted, set it as a seventh Conclusion_. - -7. _That Witchcraft consists in a maligning and oppugning the Word, -Work and Worship of God, and seeking by any extraordinary sign to -seduce any from it. Deut._ xiii. 12. _Matt._ xxiv. 24. _Acts_ xiii. 8. -10. 2 _Tim._ iii. 8. _Do but mark well the places, and for this very -property of thus opposing and perverting, they are all there concluded -arrant and absolute Witches; and it will be easily granted, that the -same that is call'd Witch, is call'd a false Christ, a false Prophet, -and a Sorcerer, and that the terms are Synonimous; and that what the -Witches aim at is, to seduce the People to seek after other Gods. -But here the Question will be, whether the Witch do really do things -strange in themselves, and beyond their natural course, and all this by -a Power immediately from the Devil. In this inquiry, as we have nothing -to do with unwritten verities, so but little with Cabalistick Learning, -which might perhaps but lead us more astray, as in the Instance of -their charging our Saviour with casting out Devils by Beelzebub, his -Answer is, if Satan be divided against himself, his Kingdom hath an -end: But seeing all are agreed, set this eighth Conclusion._ - -8. _That God will not give his testimony to a lye. To say that God -did at any time impower a Witch to work Wonders, to gain belief to the -Doctrine of Devils, were with one breath to destroy root and branch -of all revealed Re[81]ligion. And hence 'tis clear the Witch has no -such wonder-working power from God; and must we then conclude she has -such a Miraculous Power from the Devil; if so, then it follows that -either God gives the Devil leave to impower the Witch to make use of -this Seal, in order to deceive, or else that the Devil has this Power -independent of himself;[94] to assert the first of these were in effect -to say, that tho God will not give his testimony to a lye, yet that he -may impower the Devil to set to God's own Seal, in order to deceive; -and what were this but to overthrow all revealed Religion. The last -if asserted must be to own the Devil to be an unconquered Enemy, and -consequently a Sovereign Deity, and deserving much thanks, that he -exerts his Power no more. Therefore in this Dilemma it is Wisdom for -shallow Mortals to have recourse to their only guide, and impartially -to inquire, whether the Witches really have such a Miraculous or -Wonder-working Power? And 'tis remarkable that the Apostle,_ Gal. v. -20. _reckons up Witchcraft among the Works of the flesh, which were it -indeed a Wonder-working Power, received immediately from the Devil, -and wholly beyond the Power of Nature; it were very improper to place -it with Drunkennness, Murthers, Adulteries, &c. all manifest fleshly -works. 'Tis also remarkable, that Witchcraft is generally in Scripture -joined with spiritual Whordom, i. e. Idolatry. This thence will plainly -appear to be the same, only pretending to a sign, in order to deceive, -seems to be yet a further degree, and in this sense_ Manassah _and_ -Jezebel, 2 _Chron._ xxxiii. 6. 2 _Kings_ ix. 22. used Witchcraft and -Whoredoms, Nahum_ iii. 4. _The Idolatrous City is called Mistress of -Witchcrafts. But to instance in one place instead of many, that_ 2 -_Thes._ ii. _from the_ 3 _to the_ 12 v. _particularly_ 9 _and_ 10 v. -Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan, with all power and -signs, and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness. And for this -cause God shall send them strong delusions that they should believe a -lye, that they all might be damned, who believe not the truth, _&c. -This, that then was spoken in the Prophesie of that man of Sin, that -was to appear, how abundantly does History testifie the fulfilment -of it; particularly to seduce to the Worship of Images: Have not the -Images been made to move? to smile, &c. too tedious were it to mention -the hundredth part of what undoubted History doth abundantly testifie. -And hence do set down this nineth Conclusion._ - -9. _That the Man of Sin, or Seducer, &c. makes use of lying wonders -to the end to deceive, and that God in Righteous Judgment_, may send -strong delusions that they should believe a lye, that they might be -damn'd, who believe not the truth, _&c._ - -_'Tis certain that the Devil is a proud Being, and would be thought to -have a Power equal to the Almighty; and it cannot but be very grateful -to him to see Mortals charging one another of doing such works by the -Devil's Power, as in truth is the proper prerogative of the Almighty, -Omnipotent Being. The [82] next head should have been about an Explicit -Covenant, between the Witch and the Devil, &c. But in this, the whole -of it, I cannot perswade myself but you must be sensible of an apparent -leaning to Education (or tradition) the Scriptures being wholly silent -in it; and supposing this to fall in as a dependent on what went -before shall say the less to it; for if the Devil has no such Power -to communicate, upon such compact, then the whole is a fiction; tho I -cannot but acknowledge you have said so much to uphold that Doctrine, -that I know not how any could have done more; however, as I said, I -find not myself ingaged (unless Scripture proof were offered) to meddle -with it. For as you have in such cases your Reason for your guide, so -I must be allowed to use that little that I have, do only say that as -God is a Spirit, so he must be worship'd in spirit and truth. So also -that the Devil is a Spirit, and that his rule is in the hearts of the -Children of Disobedience, and that an Explicit Covenant of one Nature -or another can have little force, any further than as the heart is -engaged in it. And so I pass to the last, viz. Whether a Witch ought -to be put to death. And without accumulation of the offence do Judge, -that where the Law of any Countrey is to punish by death such as seduce -and tempt to the worship of strange Gods (or idols, or Statues) by as -good Authority may they (no doubt) punish these as Capital Offenders, -who are distinguished by that one remove, viz. to their seducing is -added a sign, i. e. they pretend to a sign in order to seduce. And thus -worthy Sir, I have freely given you my thoughts upon yours, which you -so much obliged me with the sight of and upon the whole, tho I cannot -in the general but commend your Caution in not asserting many things -contended for by others; yet must say, that in my esteem there is -retain'd so much as will secure all the rest; (to instance) if a Spirit -has a Vehicle, i. e. some portion of matter which it acts, &c. hence as -necessarily may be inferred that Doctrine of_ Incubus _and_ Succubus, -_and why not also that of Procreation by Spirits both good and bad? -Thus was_ Alexander _the_ Great, _the_ Brittish Merlin,[95] _and_ -Martin Luther, _and many others said to be begotten. Again if the Witch -has such a Wonder-working Power, why not to afflict? will not the Devil -thus far gratifie her? And have none this Miraculous Power, but the -Covenanting Witch? then the offence lyes in the Covenant, then 'tis -not only hard, but Impossible to find a Witch by such Evidence as the -Law of God requires; for it will not be supposed that they call Witness -to this Covenant; therefore it will here be necessary to admit of such -as the nature of such Covenant will bear (as Mr._ Gaul _hath it in his -5th head, i. e.) the testimony of the afflicted, with their Spectral -sight, to tell who afflicts themselves or others; the experiment of -saying the Lords Prayer, falling at the sight, and rising at the touch, -searching for Tets (i. e. Excrescencies of Nature) strange and foreign -stories of the Death of some Cattle, or over-setting some Cart; and -what can Juries have better to guide them to find out this Covenant by._ - -[83] _'Tis matter of lamentation, and let it be for a lamentation, -to consider how these things have open'd the Floodgates of Malice, -Revenge, Uncharitableness, and Bloodshed, what Multitudes have been -swept away by this Torrent._ - -_In_ Germany, _Countries depopulated; In_ Scotland _no less than 4000 -have said to have suffered by Fire and Halter at one heat._[96] - -_Thus we may say with the Prophet_, Isa. lix. 10. We grope for the -Wall like the blind, and we grope as if we had no Eyes: we stumble -at Noon-day as in the Night, we are in desolate places as dead Men: -_and this by seeking to be wise above what is written, in framing to -ourselves such crimes and such Ordels (or ways of Tryal) as are wholly -foreign from the direction of our only guide, which should be a light -to our feet, and a Lanthorn to our paths; but instead of this, if we -have not followed the direction we have followed the Example of_ Pagan -_and Papal_ Rome, _thereby rendering us contemptable, and base before -all People, according as we have not kept his ways, but have been -partial in his Law._ - -And now that we may in all our sentiments and ways, have regard to his -testimonies, and give to the Almighty the glory due to his Name, is the -earnest desire and Prayer of, Sir, - - Yours to Command, R. C. - - - _A second Letter of a Gentleman,[97] endeavouring to prove the - received Opinions about Witchcraft._ - -SIR, - -SINCE your design of giving Copies of our Papers (if not to the publick -at least) out of your hands, I find myself obliged to make a Reply -to your Answer, lest silence should be construed an Assent to the -positions whereby (I think) truth would be scandaliz'd. I remember -that some have taught that it is not certain there is any such thing -really in being as matter; because the Ideas which we have of our own, -and all other bodies, may be caused to arise in us by God, without -the real existence of the objects they represent. But this opinion is -not only absurd and false, but likewise Atheistical, destroying the -veracity of the Almighty, whom it asserts to have determined us by a -fatal necessity to believe things to be, which are not; and I wonder -that you should allude unto it, because that Angels have appeared in a -Dream, in a vision; for we dream also of Trees, Birds, &c. are there -therefore no such things in nature, because we sometimes Dream to -see and hear them, when we are asleep? St. _Paul_ in his Vision was -so far from believing the Objects that were represented to him, to -come by the intermedium of his Senses, that he declares, he [84] does -not know whether he was in the body, or out of the body; therefore -the Instance is in no wise proper. For _Abraham_ and the B. Virgin -did see and hear; and if there were not such things really, as were -represented to them by their Senses, they were deluded, by being made -to believe they saw and heard what was not. There is none who denieth -God causing thoughts to arise in Mens minds: but thence to infer he -maketh Objects which are not, by forming their Ideas in our minds, to -appear to us through the Ministry of our Senses as though they were, is -a piece not only of vain, but very dangerous Philosophy. It is true, -the good Angels will not appear without the appointment of God, they -will not do any one Action, but according to the laws he has prescribed -to them. But you say they cannot (which does not follow from your -premises) supposing their not appearing to proceed from the defect of -their power, and not the rectitude of their will, which fallacy has -deceived you into a third Conclusion. For the fallen Angels are not so -held under Chains of darkness; but that they can and do go to [and] -fro on the earth seeking whom they may devour. Before their fall they -could have appeared if sent, and would not then do any thing without a -Divine Command But now they have rebell'd against God, and do all they -can to despise him, therefore their not appearing now (if it were true -they never did, they never shall appear) must proceed from a restraint -they are under, which is accidental, not Essential to their nature; so -that the true Conclusion is, the fallen Angels, while they are under -forcible restraint from God to the contrary cannot appear. But what -this (being cleared from the Ambiguity you express it in) maketh to the -purpose I know not, unless God had promised for a determinate time to -detain them under this restraint. I do not understand what you intend -by the dead being raised by Holy Men; the most natural inference is, -that in imitation of them wicked men by their Inchantments calling on -a _Dæmon_ to appear in the shape of the dead, will pretend that they -also can raise the dead. The _Romanists_ are much obliged to you for -making Transubstantiation (so much contended for by them) to be of as -old a date as the appearance of Devils, and that the one implieth no -more contradiction than the other: If so we do well to think seriously -whether we are not guilty of great sin in separating from them; for -certainly whatever private Mens Notions in this Age may be, yet it is -matter of great moment, that all Antiquity (the _Saducees_ the Elder -Brethren of our Hobbists[98] excepted) hath believed the appearance -of Evil Spirits and their Illusions. I should be too officious if -I offered to explain, how matter, real matter may fall under the -cognisance of one of our senses, and not the rest. It is for you to -shew the impossibility thereof, if you will build any thing upon your -Assertion, to prove which your first Argument is (it seems to me) a -Chimera, which [85] is not enough, when there are many to whom it seems -to be a truth: Your second is very dangerous, and highly derogatory of -the honour of God, between whom and the Devil you make comparison more -than once as the power of the Almighty must not be confined to be less -than the Devils. And again, to deny these three last were to make the -Devil an Independent Power and consequently a God. These expressions -(which cannot but be very pleasing to the Devil, who vainly boasts -himself to be a Being without dependance) are altogether groundless, -and very unmeet to proceed from a Christian: Consider what you are -a doing, to establish a Doctrine (the contrary whereof the greatest -part of mankind does believe) you run upon such precipices, as if you -are mistaken, and that is not impossible, must totally destroy all -Religion, Natural and Revealed; for suppose it were generally believed -according to you, that the Devil cannot appear, because if he could he -must be a God, independent, an unconquer'd enemy, and he doth appear -to us as we hear he hath to multitudes, both of the past and present -ages: In such a case what remains for us to do; but to fall down and -worship him. Upon the head of possession, you have recourse to that -instance of _Samson_, who was impowered by God, to the doing of things -beyond the Natural strength of common Men, and thence you say, we may -least learn the Nature of Possession by evil Spirits, this comparison -is indeed very odious, and I had rather think you have fallen into it -unawares; for what greater Blasphemy than that God and the Devil do act -the bodies, which the one and the other do possess in the same manner; -if the hypothesis I laid down had not pleased you, yet you ought not -(for fear of being deceiv'd by vain Philosophy, to have run so horrible -an extream, as to assimulate God's manner of working to the Devils, -which necessarily implies, that either their Powers are equal, or at -least that they do not differ in kind but in degree only; than which -nothing can be more impious or absurd; for the most possibly perfect -Creature, is infinitely distant from the Creator, and there can be no -Comparison between them. On the head of Witchcraft, you acknowledge the -Witch has not his Wonder-working Power from God; but then you say, the -Devil has no such power to give; for if he had, he must be----This way -of reasoning as I noted before, is very dangerous, and I think ought -not to be used; besides there is a great fallacy in your Dilemma; which -because I perceive, you lay the whole weight of the matter upon it, I -will evince unto you. The Devil tho superlatively Arrogant and Proud, -nevertheless depends on the first cause for his being, and all his -Powers, without whose Influx he or any other Creature cannot subsist -a moment, but must either return to their primitive Nothing, or be -continually preserved by the same Power, by the which they were at -first produced; therefore the [86] Beings and Powers of all Creatures -(because they immediately flow from God) are good, and consequently the -simple Actions, as they proceed from those Powers, are in their own -nature likewise good, the Evil proceeding only from the Rebellious will -of the Creature, wherefore 'tis no Paradox, but a certain truth, that -the same action in respect to the first cause is good, but in respect -of the second is Evil; for instance, the act of Copulation is in itself -good, instituted by God, and may be willed and desired by the Soul, -which sinneth not for exerting the simple act; but for exerting it -contrary to the Laws prescribe'd by God: as in Wedlock and Adultery -there is the same special natural Action, which consider'd simply, -as flowing from a Power given to Man by God is certainly good; but -considered with relation to the rebellious will of the Adulterer (who -lieth with his Neighbours Wife, whom he is forbad to touch) is a very -great Evil. We may say the same of all humane Actions, the Executioner -and the Murtherer do the same natural Act of striking and killing: The -difference consists in the rectitude of the ones and depravation of -the others will. These things premised, what more reason have we to -conclude that the Devil (because he shews signs and wonders to gain -belief to lyes, which is very contrary to the will of God) must be -therefore an Independent Power; than that the Adulterer, the Murtherer, -or any other sinner (because their Actions being Evil, of which God -cannot be the cause) must be Independent beings: The deceit of the last -is very palpable, and I doubt not you will readily acknowledge it, -for it is obvious from what has been said to the meanest Capacity, to -distinguish between the Action itself, which is good, and flows from -God, and the Circumstances of the Action, the choice whereof proceeds -from the Iniquity of the Will, wherein doth solely consist the Sin; the -parallel is so exact, that I cannot see the least shadow of reason, -why we ought not in like manner to distinguish whatever effect is -produced by the Devil; to whom (as to Man) God having given Powers, and -a Will to Rule them Powers, is truly and properly the cause of all the -Actions (in a Natural, but not Moral Sense) that flow from the Powers -he has given. Therefore the Wonder-working Power of the Devil, and the -effects thereof, considered as Acts of one of God's Creatures, are not -Evil but Good; the using that Power (which proceeds from the Rebellion -of Satan) to bear testimony to a lye, is that one, which constitutes -the Evil thereof. - -And now I have done with your Argument, wherein you have indeed shewn -great skill and dexterity in turning to your Advantage, what being -fairly stated makes against you, as the Appearance of Angels, _&c._ -observing nicely the rules of Art, and particularly that grand one -of concealing, nay dissembling the same Art, as when you quote that -Scripture [87] concerning vain Philosophy (of which tho altogether -foreign from the matter in hand yet) you intend to serve yourself -with the Unthinking, who measure the Sense of words by their Jingle, -not knowing how to weigh the things they signifie, and truly herein -your end is very Artificial; for you intend both to throw dirt at -them that differ from you, and at the same time to cover yourself -with such a subtle web, through which you may see, and not be seen. -What follows, is rather a Rhetorical Lecture, such as the Patriots of -Sects (who commonly Explain the Holy Scriptures according to their own -Dogma's, and so obtrude humane Invention for the pure word of God) use -with their Auditors, to recommend any Principle they have a mind to -establish, than an Impartial and through disquisition of a controverted -point; wherefore I do not think myself obliged to take any further -notice of it; especially seeing truth, which for the most part is -little regarded in such florid Discourses, and not any prejudice of -Education, Interest, or Party, did set me about this subject. I have -never been used to Complement in points of Controversy, therefore I -hope you'l not be angry, because I have given you my thoughts naked and -plain. I have not the least motion in my mind of accusing you of any -formal design to injure Religion; I only observe unto you, that your -over eager contention to maintain your Principle, has hurried you to -assert many things of much greater danger, both in themselves and their -consequences, than those you would seem to avoid; which do amount to no -more than that, Men being (in the ordinary course of Providence) the -Depositories of both Divine and Humane Laws, may (instead of using them -to preserve) pervert them to destroy; which indeed is very lamentable. - -But it is the inevitable consequent of our depraved nature, and cannot -be wholly remedied, till Sin, and the grand Author of Sin, the Devil, -be entirely conquered, and God be all in all; to whom, with the Son, -and Holy Ghost, be glory for ever, _Amen_. - - Sir, your Affectionate Friend to serve you. - - _Boston,_ July 25, 1694. - - - _Boston, August_ 17, 1694. - -_Worthy Sir_, - -YOURS of _July_ 25, being in some sort surprising to me, I could do no -less than say somewhat, as well to vindicate myself from those many -Reflections, mistakes and hard censures therein; as also to vindicate -what I conceive to be Important truth, and to that end find it needful -to repeat some part of mine, _Viz._ Conclusion. - -[88] 1. That the glorious Angels have their Mission and Commission from -the most High. - -2. That without this they cannot appear to mankind. - -3. That if the glorious Angels have not that power to go till -commission'd, or to appear to Mortals, then not the fallen Angels, who -are held in Chains of Darkness to the Judgment of the great Day. - -4. That when the Almighty free Agent has a work to bring about for his -own glory, or Mans good, he can employ not only the Blessed Angels, but -evil ones in it. - -5. That when the Divine Being will imploy the Agency of Evil Spirits -for any service, 'tis with him the manner how they shall exhibit -themselves, whether to the bodily Eye, or Intellect only, or whether it -shall be more or less formidable. - -To deny these three last, were to make the Devil an Independent Power, -and consequently a God. - -The bare recital of these is sufficient to vindicate me from that -reitterated charge, of denying all appearances of Angels or Devils. - -That the good Angels cannot appear without Mission and Commission -from the most high, is you say more than follows from the premises; -but if you like not such Negative deduction, though so natural, it -concerns you (if you will assert this Power to be in their Natures, -and their non appearance only to proceed from the rectitude of their -wills, and that without such Commission they have a Power to appear -to Mortals, and upon this to build so prodigious a Structure, _&c._) -very clearly to prove it by Scripture, for Christians have good reason -to take the Apostles warning (if some Philosophers have taught that -Man is nothing but matter. And others that 'tis not certain there is -any Matter at all) _to take heed least they should be spoiled through -vain Philosophy, &c._ but that this should be alluded to by such as -never heard of either Notion, or that it was asserted that those real -appearances to _Joseph_, and to the Apostle, was through the Ministry -of the Senses, is as vain as such Philosophy. As to the Dead being -raised, had I used Art or Rhetorick enough to explain my meaning to -you, I needed not now to rejoin. That 'tis as good an Argument to say, -that because Holy Prophets have raised the dead, therefore wicked Men -have a Power to raise the dead: As 'tis to say, because good Angels -have appeared, therefore the Evil have a Power to appear; for who can -doubt, but if the Almighty shall Commissionate a wicked Man to it, he -also shall raise the dead, as is intimated, _Mat._ vii. 22. _And in -thy name done many wonderful Works._ As to comparisons being odious, -particularly that concerning _Samson_, I think it needful here to add -these Scriptures further to confirm the fourth Conclusion. 2 _Sam._ -xxiv. 1. compared with 1 _Chron._ xxi. 1. _In one 'tis God moved, &c. -and in the o[89]ther Satan provoked_ David _to number the People_. 2 -Chron. xviii. 21. _And the Lord said, thou shalt intice him, and thou -shalt also prevail, go out and do even so_; all which, with many more -that might be produc'd, as they will shew the truth of the Conclusion; -so that 'tis no odious comparison to say, that as the Almighty can make -use of Good, so also of Evil Spirits, for the accomplishing of his -own wise ends, and can impower either without the help of a Vehicle. -For possessions must be numbred among Gods afflictive dispensations, -who also orders all the Circumstances thereof. But if any object God -is not the Author of Evil, _&c._ you have furnish'd me with a very -learned Answer, by distinguishing between the Act and the Evil of -the Act, and to which 'tis adapt, but will no wise sute where it is -placed, till it be first proved that the Devil hath of himself such -Power not only of appearing at pleasure, but of working Miracles, -and to the Almighty reserved only the power of restraining; for -till this be proved the Dilemma must remain stable. He that asserts -that--Because good Angels have appeared, that therefore the fallen -Angels have a Power of themselves to appear to Mortals; And that they -cannot be employed by the Almighty; nor that he does not order the -manner and Circumstances of such appearance, what doth he less than -make the Devil an Independent Power, and consequently a God! So he that -asserts that the Devil hath a Power of himself, and Independent to -work Wonders, and Miracles, and to impower Witches to do like in order -to deceive, _&c._ What doth he less than own him to be an unconquered -Enemy, and consequently a Sovereign Deity![99] and who is it that is -culpable? he that ascribes such Attributes to the Evil one, or he that -asserts that the so doing gives him (or ascribes to him) such Power -as is the prerogative of him only who is Almighty? and here Sir, it -highly concerns you to consider your foundations, what proof from -Scripture is to be found for your Assertions, and who it is you are -contending for. For hitherto nothing like a proof hath been offer'd -from Scripture, which abounds so with the contrary, that he that runs -may read, _As shall there be evil in the City, and the Lord hath not -done it? who is he that saith, and it cameth to pass when the Lord -commandeth it not_. Who among the Gods of the Heathen (of which the -Devil is one) can give Rain, _&c._ - -But I shall not be tedious in multiplying proofs, to that which all -seem to own. For as to that stale plea of Universality, do say that -I have read of one, if not several, general Councels, that have not -only disapproved, but Anathematiz'd them that have ascribed such -Power to the Devils. And several National Protestant Churches at this -day in their Exhortation before the Sacrament (among other Enormous -Crimes) admonish all that believe any such Power in the Witch, _&c._ to -withdraw as unmeet to partake at the Lord's Table. - -[90] And I believe Christians in general, if they were asked, would own -that what Powers the Devil may at any time have to appear, to afflict, -destroy, or cause tempests, _&c._ must be by Power or Commission from -the Sovereign Being. And that having such a Commission, not only Hail, -but Frogs, Lice, or Flies shall be impowered to plague a great King and -Kingdom. And if so, this Sandy Structure of the Devils appearance, -and working Wonders at pleasure, and of Impowering Witches to afflict, -_&c._ (for to this narrow Crisis is that whole Doctrine reduc'd) the -whole disappears at the first shaking.[100] - -Thus worthy Sir, I have given you my sentiments, and the grounds -thereof, as plainly and as concise as I was able, tho 'tis indeed a -subject that calls for the ablest Pens to discuss, acknowledging myself -to be insufficient for these things; however I think I have done but -my duty for the glory of God, the Sovereign Being; and have purposely -avoided such a reply as some parts of yours required. - -And pray that not only you and I, but all mankind may give to the -Almighty the glory due unto his name. From, Sir, Yours to Command, - - R. C. - -_Witchcraft is manifestly a Work of the Flesh._ - - [END OF VOL. II.] - - -FOOTNOTES: - -[90] The only Mention of the Author of these Letters I have met with is -contained in the Answer to the _More Wonders_, by Dr. Mather, and is -in this Passage: "The _Anti-scriptural Doctrines_ espoused by this Man -[Calef] do also call for no _further Answer_; for a certain _Scotchman_ -(one Stuart) of no very great Circumstances, aboard one of our Frigates -then in our Harbour, sent him _Two Letters_, which he has been so silly -as to insert in his wretched Volume." This "one Stuart" was, perhaps, -Chaplain on board the Man-of-war. The Doctor thinks Mr. Calef was very -silly to print the Letters, because they were, in his Judgment, a -complete Vindication of Witchcraft. Mr. Calef was willing all should be -said on that side that could be said. He felt fully convinced that, - - "Falsehoods which we spurn To-day - Were the Truths of Long-ago; - Let the dead Bough fall away, - Fresher shall the living grow." - - WHITTIER. - -[91] Doctor Mather. - -[92] See _Remarkable Providences_, 128, by Dr. I. Mather. - -[93] See _Volume_ I, _Pages_ 39-41. - -[94] See concluding Part of _Note_ 84. - -[95] If not a mythical Character, he is surrounded with much Mystery. -There, however, seems to have been, at some remote Period, a Man named -_Ambrose Merlin_, living in Carmarthenshire, in Wales; and it will pay -the Reader well to turn to Thomas Fuller, and see what he says about -him in his _Worthies_, Vol. III, 524. Among other things he says: -"His Extraction is very Incredible, reported to have an Incubus to -his Father, pretending to a Pedigree older than Adam, even from the -Serpent himself. But a learned Pen demonstrateth the Impossibility of -such Conjunctions. And let us not load Satan with groundless Sins, -whom I believe the Father of Lies, but no Father of Bastards." A witty -Conceit, but ruinous to the Theory of Witchcraft. - -[96] See Vol. I, _Introduction_, Page xv. The Executions in Scotland -were but few Years before those in New England. - -[97] The same Gentleman mentioned in _Note_ 86, _Page_ 157. - -[98] Thomas Hobbes, a Native of Malmsbury in Wiltshire, England, born -in 1588, and died in 1679. He has been stigmatized as an Unbeliever in -Divine Revelation; was a Man of extensive learning, published Works on -Philosophy, and translated Homer. - -[99] Finding themselves in this Dilemma (many of the Believers in -Witchcraft never having thought of it, it would seem,) the Advocates -must have been sadly puzzled. Nor is it easy to see how, by turning to -Locke, Le Clerc, or Cudworth, they are helped at all. - -[100] Le Clerc has one sensible Remark, among many weak ones, about -the Existence of Witches. He says: "Those Opinions or Diseases of the -Brain which Witches have, who think they go to Feasts and Dancings, -upon their talking of it to others, that are of a timorous Disposition -and weak Brains, bring others into the same Fits of Fury, and, like -a Contagion, spread far and near, infesting many Heads; though it is -observable those Diseases are more frequent amongst the Inhabitants -of Mountains and solitary Places, than amongst those that live in -Cities." It must occur to the judicious Reader, that Mons. Le Clerc -took a roundabout Way to tell him that Witchcraft flourished best -among ignorant People. See _A Compleat History of Magick, Sorcery, and -Witchcraft_, London, 1715, 2 Vols. 12mo. - - - - -INDEX. - - -NOTE.--As the small Roman Numerals in this Index denote both the -Volumes and the Pages of the Introductions, those who consult it -may observe, that when the Introductory Pages are referred to, the -Reference to the Volume is in large or Roman Capitals:--For Example, I, -xx, refer to the first Volume, and to Page 20 of the Introduction to -the same Volume; II, xxii, refer to Volume second, and Page 22 of that -Volume. - - -ABBOT, Benjamin, 195, iii, 116, 117. - -Abbot, Nehemiah, 191. - -Abbot, Sarah, 196, iii, 117. - -Acosta, Joseph, 201. - -Addington, Isaac, 26, iii, 15, 133. - -Ady, ----, a Writer against Witchcraft, iii, 74. - -Alcot, Job, appointed Counsellor, 26. - -Alden, John, Jr., II, xxiv; tried and imprisoned, iii, 26; his -Narrative, 26-8; Bail refused, 30; escapes, _ib._; cleared by -Proclamation, 128. - -Alden, Timothy, iii, 177, 178. - -Allen, James, 108, 151, iii, 40. - -Allen, John, sees one of the Accused fly in the Air, i, 177; his Oxen -bewitched, iii, 93. - -Allen, William, cited, 7. - -Ambrose, Isaac, on the Devil, 56. - -America, a squallid, horid Desart, 13; of what Use is it, 46; some -hopeful Symptoms of, 97; ever to be in the Devil's Hands? _ib._; -Spirits common to be seen Day and Night in, ii, 116. - -Andover, People of, bewitched, iii, 117, 120, 121, 125, 126. - -Andrew, Daniel, ii, 159, iii, 44; Joseph, 105; Sarah, _ib._ - -Andrews, Thomas, iii, 107. - -Andros, Edmund, Sir, I, lxxxi. - -Andrus, Silas, I, xcii. - -Angels, evil ones, ii, 32, 43, 75; Notions concerning, 187-8. - -Apparition, of those Murdered, 34; of the Devil, 79; of Mr. Beacon, -136-7; Accusers at Trials, 155; their Charges confessed, 188-9; -Witnesses, iii, 106. - -Appleton, Samuel, 26, iii, 15. - -Arnold, John, Jailor of Boston, iii, 20, 179. - -Arnold, Margaret, 145. - -Ashurst, Henry, Sir, I, vi; Agent for Massachusetts, iii, 148-9. - -Astrology, injudiciously regarded, 122, 238. - -Atkinson, John, Witness against Martin, 178; Sarah, 184; John's Cow -bewitched, iii, 94; Sarah, is amazed, _at nothing_, 100. - -Attaballipa, his Fate, iii, 138-9. - -Austin, sweet spirited, 27. - -Aves, Samuel, ii, 68. - -Ayer, John, Jr., iii, 196. - - -BACHELOR, John, Apology of, iii, 135. - -Bailey, John, iii, 40; Constable, 113. - -Bailey, N., his Definition of Witchcraft, I, xiii. - -Baker, ----, Sister to Ann Putnam, iii, 11. - -Balch, Benj. Jr., Wife Elizabeth, swears against Mrs. Bishop, iii, 78. - -Ballantine, John, II, xxii. - -Ballard, Joseph, iii, 51; Brother John, _ib._, 113; Operations to -discover Witches, 55; Witnesses, 126. - -Baptism by the Devil, Ceremony of, iii, 113. - -Bare, John, Searcher for Witchteats, iii, 39. - -Barker, Abigail, signed a Recantation, iii, 57. - -Barnard, John, II, xxi; prays at Witch Examinations, iii, 56. - -Barnes, Benjamin, iii, 221. - -Bartel, Robert, Capt., iii, 178. - -Barton, James, II, xxiii. - -Bates, William, Extract from, ii, 113-14. - -Baxter, Richard, I, xx; on Memorable Providences, 10, 141; thanks C. -Mather, ii, 43; quoted, 45; his ungainsayable Book, 86; cure of Church -Divisions, 111; commends I. Mather, 113; his Ideas of a Devil and -Witch, &c., 113-119; his Work the Effect of aged Imbecility, 119. - -Bayley, Mrs., Sister to Ann Putnam, iii, 11. - -Beacon, Joseph, 136, 137. - -Beale, William, swears against Mr. English, iii, 177-86; Son dies, 182, -183. - -Belknap, Jeremy, referred to, ii, 85. - -Belzebub, Works ascribed to, iii, 163. - -Bent, Peter, of Sudbury, iii, 221. - -Benom, Mistress, accused, iii, 130. - -Bent, Mr., ----, iii, 100. - -Bentley, William, D. D., on P. English, iii, 179-81. - -Bereans, reference to, ii, 3. - -Bernard, Richard, on detecting Witches, 45-6; Remarks on, ii, 12; Calef -on, 56; how did the Jews manage without him, iii, 165. - -Bibber, John, Witness against Giles Cory, iii, 172. - -Bibber, Sarah, iii, 8; swears against Mrs. Nurse, 11; against Mr. -Burroughs, 62; against Cory, 170. - -Billerica, People of, bewitched, iii, 118. - -Bishop, Bridget, Trial of, 163; what her Shape did, 164; her Coat torn -while Invisible, 165; her Poppets discovered, 173; Teats found upon -her, 174; accused ten Years before, 208; long reputed a Witch, iii, 31; -Executed, _ib._; Copy of her Indictment, 74; others, 75-6; Trial of, -77-80; why called Oliver, 78; has a preternatural Teat, which vanished, -88. - -Bishop, Edward, iii, 11; and Wife Sarah, committed, 16; why cried out -on, 17; escape from Prison, 49; his Sow bewitched, 81-2. - -Bishop, Samuel, iii, 49; had married a Putnam, _ib._ - -Black-art taught by the Devil, I, xii. - -Black, Mary, arrested, iii, 16. - -Blackmore, Richard, Sir, I, lxxvi. - -Black Pig, one appears to John Louder, iii, 85-6. - -Blazdel, [Henry?] 181, iii, 97. - -Bligh, (Bly,) John, swears against Mrs. Bishop, 167, iii, 81-2, 88. - -Bligh, William, 173, iii, 76, 78, 82, 88. - -Blount, Thomas, Definition of Witchcraft, I, xii-xiii. - -Bocking, Jane, 142. - -Bodin, John, Writer on Demonology, ii, 6, 117. - -Bohun, Edmund, Licencer, I, cii. - -Booth, Elizabeth, iii, 16, 204. - -Boxford, Witchcraft in, iii, 126. - -Boynton, Joseph, ii, 151. - -Bradbury, Mary, condemned, iii, 44. - -Bradford, William, 26. - -Bradley, Samuel, II, xxvii. - -Bradstreet, John, accused, iii, 52; makes his escape, 53. - -Bradstreet, Simon, 26, ii, 85, iii, 52, 145-6; Dudley commits accused, -iii, 52. - -Brattle, Thomas, Letter to, ii, 85-92; William, 108. - -Braybrook, Samuel, iii, 7; accuses Giles Cory, 170. - -Bridges, James, iii, 126. - -Bridgham, Joseph, ii, 151. - -Bridgman, Orlando, Sir, 141. - -Brimstone, horrid Scent of, 121; without a Metaphor, 122; a Flood of, -ii, 4; used in tormenting, ii, 33; scalded with, 47; smelt in Margaret -Rule's Case, 53. - -Brinley, George, I, viii. - -Brown, Hopestill, iii, 221. - -Brown, William, Witness, 182; his Wife sees Susannah Martin vanish, -iii, 99; some Devil bewitches her, _ib._ - -Bunyan, John, I, xxi. - -Burder, George, I, lxxix. - -Burnet, Bishop, 140. - -Burroughs, George, 151; Charges against, 153; childish Accusations -against, 154; alleged Confusion, 155; accused of Murders, 156; Ghosts -of his Wives, 157; his Promises to induce People to become Witches, -158; had the Strength of a Giant, 159; Treatment of his Wives, 160; -puts on Invisibility, 161-2; denies the Existence of Witches, 162; -Executed, 163; his great Strength from the Devil, ii, 9; further -Account of his Execution, iii, 38-9; Confession of one of his Accusers, -43; Indictment, 61; Trial, 63; Brother-in-Law to Mr. Ruck, 72-3; denies -that there are Witches, 74; about his putting on Invisibility, 123; -Cause of his being prosecuted, 210. - -Burrows, [Burroughs] Jeremiah, 84. - -Burton, Robert, I, xxxviii. - -Buxton, John, afflicted, iii, 17. - - -CALEF, Robert, I, xxix, lxxv; his _More Wonders_, &c., lxxvi; a -singular Judgment upon, lxxxvii; little known of him, II, xii; a Sir -John, xiii; his _More Wonders_ burnt, xxi; Will of, xxiii; before -Authority to defend himself, ii, 8; Visit to Margaret Rule, 49; -threatened with Arrest for Slander, 54; proposes an Interview with Mr. -C. Mather, 55; Letter to Mr. C. M., 56-59; prosecuted, 55; explains his -Belief of Witchcraft, 56; on the Power of the Devil, 58; complains of -Mr. M.'s bad Faith, 60; not appeared against at Court, _ib._; another -Letter to C. M., 70-74; the Case of Rule further examined, 72, &c.; -another Letter to C. M., 79-85; his Endeavors to clear the Accused, 78; -expects Enemies, 84; will do his Duty, 85; Letter to Mr. B., 85-92; -Letter to the Ministers, 92-102; charges C. M. with being a Cause of -the Witch Troubles, 92; his Answer, 93; his _More Wonders_ denounced, -96; Letter to S. Willard, 102-105; another to C. M., 113; describes -the Perils to an Opposer of Witchcraft, 122; Letter to the Ministers, -124-34; rebukes the Ministers, 132-3; Letter to Wadsworth, 134-40; -Exposure of C. M.'s bad Logic, 136; Answer to Stuart, 186-198; on -Angels, 187; accused of Blasphemy, 202; another in Answer to Stuart, -207-212; Strictures on I. Mather's Agency, iii, 18 or 19. - -Camerarius, living Library, ii, 6. - -Carlton, William, II, vii. - -Carrier, Martha, Indictment and Trial of, 194, iii, 113-121; horribly -tortures poor People, 115; her Children swear against her, _ib._; -causes Sores, 116; pulls one by his Hair, 117; kills Cattle, 118; -shakes Phebe Chandler, 119; makes Noises in the Air, _ib._; seen at -Witch-meetings, 120; goes through the Air on a Pole, _ib._; at a -diabolical Sacrament, _ib._; a rampant Hag, 121; to be Queen of Hell, -_ib._ - -Carrier, Richard, 197, 199, iii, 117; afflicts one, 118. - -Carrier, Thomas, 194. - -Cary, Mrs., accused, iii, 11; sent to Prison, 20; Barbarity towards, -20-25; escapes to New York, _ib._ - -Cary, Jonathan, [Nathaniel,] iii, 25. - -Cat-rope, described, ii, 7. - -Chamberlain, Edward, I, lxxvi. - -Chandler, Bridget, swears against Mrs. Carrier, iii, 119. - -Chandler, Phebe, 198; shaken by a Witch, iii, 118; her Legs seized on, -119. - -Chandler, Susan, 142. - -Chandler, Thomas, Evidence, iii, 126. - -Chapman, Simon, and Wife, iii, 107. - -Charity, recommended, 28. - -Charles, Second, iii, 143. - -Charlestown, Witchcraft Trials at, iii, 126. - -Charms, by whom practiced, ii, 28. - -Chase, G. W., _History of Haverhill_, iii, 128, 196-7. - -Checkley, Samuel, ii, 151. - -Cheever, Ezekiel, Scribe, iii, 31. - -Chester, Bishop of, I, ix. - -Chips in Wort, defined, iii, 126. - -Choate, Thomas, II, xxvi. - -Christian, Philosopher, I, lxxii-iii. - -Churches, why often struck by Thunder, 68-9; prevent Witchcraft, 130-1. - -Churchill, Sarah, iii, 204. - -Circles.--See WITCH-CIRCLES. - -Clark, Mary, Examination of, iii, 195-7. - -Clark, Samuel, his Story of the Devil's Appearance, 121. - -Clavigero, [Francis Xavier,] 202. - -Cloyce, Peter, protests against Mr. Parris, ii, 143. - -Cloyce, Sarah, iii, 7, 53; Sister Nurse, 11, 13; goes out of Meeting, -14; an excellent Woman, 211. - -Colman, Benjamin, I, xci, xcvi. - -Coman, Richard, 167; swears against Mrs. Bishop, iii, 82. - -Comings.--See CUMMINGS. - -Connecticut, Witchcraft in, iii, 130, 131. - -Cook, Elisha, Judge, ii, 157; Agent to England, iii, 148, 221. - -Cook, John, a Witness, i, 166, iii, 78, 80-1. - -Cooper, Thomas, on Witchcraft, xxxv. - -Corwin, Jonathan, I, vii, 26, iii, 6, 10, 15; examines Giles Cory, 169. - -Corwin, George, Sheriff, iii, 49, 50; buried, 79, 187, 202. - -Cory, Giles, pressed to Death, 209, II, vii, iii, 7, 44-5, 79; his -Examination, 169-173; Site of his Residence, 174. - -Cory, Martha, accused, ii, 7, 9; sent to Prison, 10; sentenced to -Death, iii, 44; executed, 45; Ballad on her and her Husband's Fate, -174-77. - -Cotton, John, I, xxv, lxvi. - -Cox, Mary, Irons for, iii, 20. - -Crosby, [Anthony?] a Doctor, declares Hysterics a Case of Witchcraft, -iii, 100. - -Cullender, Rose, 142. - -Cumbey, Robert, II, xxi. - -Cummings, Josiah, iii, 107. - -Cummings, Isaac, Witness, 192, iii, 105; his Mare dies, 111. - -Curiosities, matchless, 201-210. - -Cushing, John D., II, vii. - - -DAGGET, William, iii, 183. - -Dane, Deliverance, signs a Recantation, iii, 57. - -Dane, Francis, iii, 121; John, his Apology, 135. - -Danforth, Samuel, I, xcvi; Thomas, ii, 109; iii, 15; Judge, 125; -Services, 126; admonishes Mrs. Daston, 128. - -Daniel, Samuel, 26. - -Dastin, Goodwife, iii, 126; cleared, 127; but dies in Prison, 128. - -Davis, Silvanus, 26. - -Dean, John Ward, 13. - -Dee, John, Astrologer, 124. - -Defoe, D., on the Devil, 102. - -Delrio, on Witchcraft, I, xiii, xx. - -Demonology, by King James, I, xx; its Character, xxi, xli-xliii. - -Demons, prestigious ones, iii, 160. - -Denmark, great Discovery of Witches in, 148. - -Desaguliers, J. T., I, lxxvi. - -Devil, I, xi; teaches the Black Art, xii; how he creates Witches, xv; -Nature of his Covenant with, xviii-xix; exists by God's Permission, -xx; the Principal in Witchcraft, but cannot be tried, xxvi; assents -to good Offices, xxxvii; appears personally to Witches, liv; what he -requires of them, lv; coming down in great Wrath, I, 50, 54, 76, 95, -101, 117, 122, 135; owned N. England, 15; an Army of Devils, 17; many -sign his Book, 18; has made a dreadful Knot of Witches, _ib._; his -Juggles feared, 19; bid come out of a Damsel, 20; Speech of, 20-1; -may represent an innocent Person, 21; darting Operations, 24; raises -Storms and Tempests, 25; envies the Prospects of the Country, 26; -made us a troubled Sea, 27; gives us Shakes, _ib._; commissioned by -Witches, 29; tells many Truths, 31; Devil-ridden, 33; always leaves -the Mark of his Covenant, 40; League with, 41; his Existence not -doubted, 55-6; Government among, 57; swarm about us like the Frogs of -Egypt, _ib._; Prince of the Power of the Air, _ib._; Belzebub, 58; -knows every Language, _ib._; Degrees of Devils, 59; horrible Dragon, -60; a Tyger, 61; gets Liberty to make a Descent upon Men, _ib._; -Rendezvous of his Troops, _ib._; his long Journey, 62; a Do-evil, 64; -a Moloch, 65; prevents Discoveries and Inventions, 66; sends Plagues, -and Pestilence, and Wars, 67; a Vulcan, 68; makes a horrible Tempest, -69; uses a hot Iron, 71; his Wrath increases, is Prince of this World, -72; God swears at, 73; his Time almost out, 74; God's Command to, -76; makes Earthquakes, 77; his present Quarters, 79; his World, 80; -incredible Droves of, 81; nibbles at the Heels of Saints, 83; the -World his Country, 85; his Time nearly out, 88-91; his eldest Son, 89; -alarmed at the Settlement of N. England, 94; an Eyesore to, _ib._; an -antagonistic Force, 96; appears as a black Man, 102; his Law Book, 104; -takes on the Likeness of harmless People, 106; permitted by God, 107; -burning and sooty, 109; in God's Chain, 110; baptises, 111; administers -the Sacrament, _ib._; how influenced to come down, 114; the Way to -out-wit him, _ib._; we give Rest to, 115; Sparks of Hell Fire flashing -from every Side of, 115; on a Chimney in Germany, 116; throwing Stones -there, and other Mischief, 117; set on by the Wrath of God, 118; -rattling of his Chains heard, 121; an Asp, 122; infernal Dragon, 124; -flies about as a Bird, 130; Children dedicated to, 131; a Whip for his -Back, 132; forced to fly by a Woman behind the Door, 133; a Prince, a -God, 134; afflicts with Distempers, 148-9; a black Man, 159; described, -171; one in a Meeting-house, 174; performs Baptisms at Newbury Falls, -194; carries some to a Witch-meeting on a Pole, 199; appoints a Queen -of Hell, 200; apishly affects divine Things, 201; his Proceedings among -the Swedes, 216; discovered by the Author, 217; his Power, 218; Dog of -Hell, 219; Serpent upon a Rock, 220; tempts with Friendship, 224; a -speckled Snake when he tempted Eve, 225; shoots cruel Bombs, 227; would -burn all the Bibles, 229; a Throng of in the Author's Meeting-house, -230; he rocks Persons to sleep there, 231; hurried Jesus to the Top of -the Temple, 232; prevents Witches from uttering all the Lord's Prayer, -_ib._; a Nimrod, 233; can attack with Thunder and Lightning; raise -Storms, _ib._; a Goliah; dogs Ministers, bad at quoting Scripture, 234; -quotes it for our Terror, 235; plays the Preacher, 236; consulting -Astrologers is going to the Devil, 238; a Mountebank, 241; to worship -him is Witchcraft, 243; with lengthened Chains, ii, 4; commissioned -by Witches questioned, 7; further discussed, _ib._, 8; his Power to -create Strength? 9; origin of the Belief in such a Character, 11; a -damnable Doctrine, 12; appears to an Indian, 25; prodigious Descent -of, 26; his Size, Complexion and Voice, 29-30; his Power, 41; very -uncertain, 42; "horrendous Operations," 46; got a Scourge for his Back, -47; not commissioned by a Witch, 58; denied, 76; can work Miracles, 74; -his Bounds set, 76; causes Plagues, 79; does not know every Language, -80; his Testimony not to be regarded, 82; the oldest Sinner, 90; -more about his Powers, 94-5; vast Numbers of, _ib._; a Free-willer, -118; commissioned by Contract, 128; only commissioned by God, 130-1; -no Father of Bastards, 196; an independent Power, 201; resembles -an Indian, iii, 70; described, 85; flies over an Apple-tree, 86; -Depredation in a Meeting-house, 89; performs Baptism, 112; his Manner -of Baptising, 113; vanquished by Sir W. Phips, 158; commissioned by -Witches, 162; meets with Astonishment, 209. - -Douglass, William, I, lxix, lxx, iii, 125, 159. - -Downer, Robert, Witness against Mrs. Martin, 180; tormented by her in -the Shape of a Cat, iii, 96. - -Dragon, makes Wars, 67; insinuates Witchcraft, 124; a great Devil, 216; -hard after Ministers, 234; keeping Guard, ii, 79. - -Drake, Nathan, Extracts from, I, xxxiii. - -Dudley, Joseph, iii, 145; presides at the Trial of Glover, 153. - -Dummer, Jeremiah, ii, 151. - -Dunton, John, I, vi, viii, 217, ii, 109. - -Durent, Ann, 142; William, _ib._ - -Dustin, Hannah.--See DASTIN. - - -EAMES, Rebecca, condemned and executed, iii, 45. - -Earl, Robert, on Margaret Rule, ii, 69. - -Earth, recedes from the Sun, 75; filled with firey-flying Serpents, 81. - -Earthquakes, the Work of the Devil, 77, 78; happening all over Europe, -91, 92. - -Easty, Isaac, committed for Witchcraft, iii, 16. - -Easty, Mary, sentenced, iii, 44; her Execution, 46; dies protesting her -Innocence, 46-48; an excellent Woman, 211. - -Elimas, Sorceries of, ii, 171. - -Eliot, Edmund, 181, 182, iii, 97-8. - -Eliot, John I, lxvi. - -Elizabeth, Queen, Witchcraft in her Time, I, xxxix. - -Elliott, Andrew, Apology of, iii, 135. - -Ember-weeks, what they are, ii, 116. - -Enchantments encountered, 9-48. - -Endicott, Zerobbabel, 210. - -English, Mary, committed, iii, 16; escapes, 50, 79; Testimony against, -126-7. - -English, Philip, indicted, iii, 16; escapes from Prison, 50; Account -of, 177; an Episcopalian, 178; dies, 181. - -Ethnics, Gentiles, ii, 119, iii, 164. - -Evelith, Joseph, Apology of, iii, 135. - - -FALKNER, condemned to Death, iii, 45. - -Familiar Spirit, who hath it, iii, 166. - -Farnam, John, iii, 126. - -Farnum, [Varnum?] Ralph, 195. - -Farrare, Thomas, iii, 185. - -Fast, appointed in Reference to Witchcraft, iii, 132. - -Felt, Joseph B., cited, ii, 109, iii, 20, 181. - -Filmer, Robert, Sir, on Witchcraft, I, xvii-xx, xxv. - -Firmin, Giles, 13. - -Fisk, Thomas, Apology of, iii, 36, 135. - -Fisk, William, iii, 135. - -Fletcher, Benjamin, Gov., iii, 25; his Kindness to Fugitives from -Witchcraft Prosecutions, 180. - -Flint, Thomas, a Searcher for Witchteats, iii, 39. - -Flood, a great one in the Connecticut, 29. - -Fogg, John S. H., ii, 75. - -Fools, made able Fortune-tellers, iii, 142. - -Foster, Ann, executed, iii, 45; her Confession, 119-20; Remark upon, -208. - -Foster, Ephraim, Evidence in Wardwell's Case, iii, 126. - -Foster, Hannah, confesses being carried on a Pole to a Witch-meeting, -199. - -Foster, Jacob, iii, 107. - -Foster, John, first Printer in Boston, 26. - -Fowler, Joseph, iii, 8. - -Fowler, Samuel P., ii, 6; his Life of Parris, iii, 198. - -Foy, [John?] Captain, 137. - -Franckius, [Peter?] I, lxxvi. - -Franklin, Benjamin, I, lxxvi-vii. - -Freemen, and Non-freemen, iii, 143. - -Fuller, Goodman, is killed by Witchcraft, iii, 64. - -Fuller, [Jacob?] a Doctor, decides a Case of Hysterics to be -Witchcraft, iii, 100. - -Fuller, John, iii, 11. - -Fuller, Thomas, D. D., I, lxxvi-vii, II, 196. - -Fuller, Thomas, iii, 199. - - -GALLOWS-HILL, where reputed Witches were executed, iii, 45. - -Gallows-Tree, iii, 177. - -Gaul, John, on Detection of Witches, 42-4; his Rules observed, 153; -Remarks upon, ii, 12; Calef on, 56, 70, 178, 197; Mather on, iii, 64. - -Gedney, Bartholomew, I, vii, 26; Judge, iii, 26; Conduct at Capt. -Alden's Trial, 28, 30, 172. - -Gee, Joshua, I, xcvi. - -Germany, the Devil on a Chimney there, 116, 117; Witchcraft in, ii, 197. - -Ghosts of murdered People appear, 155, 156-7, 209, iii, 106. - -Gibbs, Barnabas, II, xxv. - -Gidney, Bartholomew.--See GEDNEY. - -Gill, Obadiah, II, xxi; William, a Searcher for Witchteats, iii, 39. - -Glanville, Joseph, describes Unbelievers in Witchcraft, I, lxi. - -Glover, _Goody_, executed, iii, 153. - -Goblin, one described, iii, 85-6.--See HOBGOBLIN. - -God, swears in loud Thunders at the Devil, 73; more abandons the World -than formerly, 75; bids the Devil make all miserable, 76; permits the -Devil to come upon us, 107; has the Devil in a Chain, 110; his Wrath -sets on the Devil, 118; would have subdued the Devil if called upon, -120; swears in Wrath, 125; clucks to us, 130; a Dog of Hell barking -at him, 219; the Devil superior to, ii, 9; whether he commissions the -Devil, 70; the Mother of, 82; leaves the Devil at free-will, 118; -commissions the Devil, 130-1. - -Godfrey, John, iii, 52. - -Gold, Sam., at Mrs. Bishop's Trial, iii, 78; at Giles Cory's, 170. - -Good, Sarah, accused of being a Witch, iii, 6, 7; her Child also, 11; -Chains for, 20; executed, 33; Horrors attending, 34, 187. - -Good, William, iii, 7. - -Goodall, Goodwife, iii, 8. - -Goodwin, John, Children bewitched, I, lxxxviii; testifies to a Miracle, -II, xxi; Baxter on the Story, 45; farther Note on, iii, 153. - -Gould, William, II, xxiii. - -Gowans, William, I, xciii. - -Gray, Samuel, swears against Mrs. Bishop, 166, iii, 31. - -Green Lane, iii, 115. - -Green, Mary, imprisoned and escapes, iii, 53. - -Green, Thomas, II, xxv. - -Greenslett, John, iii, 64. - -Greenslett, Thomas, swears against Mr. Burroughs, iii, 64. - -Griggs, Dr., iii, 8, 190, 205-6. - - -HADLEY, Deborah, iii, 107. - -Hale, John, prays at Witch Trials, iii, 10; attends Examinations, 22; -his Wife accused, 48; on Mr. Parris's Conduct, 207. - -Hall, Bishop, on the Devil's Prevalency, 112; on Astrology and Magic, -124. - -Hanvoord, Goodman, iii, 11. - -Happy Family, Origin of, 29. - -Hardy, Thomas, his Snare of Devilism, iii, 102. - -Harris, Benjamin, I, vii, II, 55. - -Harrod, John, iii, 11. - -Hathorne, John, I, vii, 26, iii, 6, 9, 15; Inhumanity of, 23; Examinant -of Giles Cory, 169; of Tituba, 187; of Mary Clark, 195. - -Hathorne, Susanna, iii, 195. - -Haverhill, Witchcraft in, iii, 128, 195, 197. - -Hell, Toyls of, 19; Belial of, 22; Mad Dogs of, 27; Philistines of, 27; -Mastives of, 64; lowest Depths of, 77; hellish Rattlesnakes, 80; wild -Beasts of, 86; Ty-dogs of, 108; Adders of, 118; a little Portraiture -of, 131; a Queen appointed for, 200; the Pilate of, ii, 27; Lions and -Bears of, 43; lively Demonstrations of, 47; Covenant with, 136; great -Officers of, iii, 113. - -Hemmingius, Nicholas, 204. - -Herrick, George, ii, 109; Marshal, iii, 11, 17; testifies against Giles -Cory, 172. - -Herrick, Henry, iii, 135. - -Heyman, Samuel, 26. - -Hiacoomes, a Christian Indian, ii, 23. - -Higginson, John, I, vii, 201, 207; Examiner, iii, 126. - -Hill, John, Capt., ii, 75; at Salem, iii, 27. - -Hill, Zeb., a Searcher for Witchteats, iii, 39. - -Hinckley, Thomas, 26. - -Hoar, Dorcas, condemned, iii, 44; Estate seized, 50. - -Hobs, William, committed, iii, 16. - -Hobbes, Thomas, ii, 201. - -Hobbs, Abigail, condemned and executed, iii, 45. - -Hobbs, Deliverance, Witness against Bishop, 165; committed as a Witch, -iii, 16; tormented, 80. - -Hobgoblin, Witchcraft, iii, 137.--See GOBLIN. - -Holland, Joseph, II, xxii. - -Hollingworth, Richard, iii, 179, 182; William, _ib._ - -Holton, Benjamin, iii, 11; Sarah, Witness against Mrs. Nurse, -_ib._--See HOULTON. - -Hopkins, Matthew, 30. - -Horneck, Anthony, 19, 69, 221. - -Horse-shoes, used by Conjurors, iii, 142. - -Houlton, Joseph, iii, 113, 203.--See HOLTON. - -How, Elizabeth, 188, iii, 33; Indictment of, 104; Trial of, 105-113; -Wife of James, _ib._, 107; baptised by the Devil, 112. - -How, John, 190; Witness against his Sister, iii, 109. - -Howe, John, Mr., iii, 139. - -Howell, James, on Witchcraft, ii, 127. - -Hubbard, Elizabeth, iii, 7, 62; swears against Mrs. Bishop, 75-6; -against Carrier, 114; against Giles Cory, 170; has Fits, 192. - -Hudibras, on A. Ross, ii, 126. - -Hudson, William, sees Margaret Rule go up without Hands, ii, 70. - -Hughes, John, iii, 7. - -Huguenots, Note on the, 70. - -Hunnewell, Richard, Lt., iii, 64. - -Hunt, Ephraim, ii, 151. - -Hutchinson, Benj., Complainant, iii, 26. - -Hutchinson, Elisha, 26. - - -IMPS, Employment of, 112; one sinks a Ship, _ib._; one appears like a -Rat, ii, 35. - -Indians, vast Herds of, 65; Efforts of Powawes against the Settlers, -94-5; one of great Strength, 159; under Conduct of the Devil, 207; -Christian, ii, 23; one tempted by the Devil, 25; Witches among, 75; -Reason for, 117-18; Notions of Religion, 125; Covenant to adore the -Devil, 136; practice Witchcraft, iii, 5; resemble the Devil, 70; in -Witchcraft, 185-95; two at Salem, 204. - -Ingersol, John, 163; Nathaniel, ii, 143, iii, 11; Witness, 15, 17, 199. - -Inventions, hindered by the Devil, 66. - -Invisibility of Witches, 204; Mist of, iii, 160. - - -JACOBS, George, Executed, iii, 38; further noticed, 43, 50, 204. - -Jacobs, Margaret, confesses, iii, 43-4; escapes Death, _ib._ - -Jacobs, Mary, one of the Afflicted, iii, 8. - -Jacobs, Thomas, Evidence against Bibber, iii, 8. - -Jackson, Doctor, iii, 183. - -Jamaica, Earthquake at, 78. - -James First, his Demonology, I, xx; his Royal Nonsense, xxii; his Rules -for detecting Witches, _ib._; followed by Cooper, xxxvii; Effect of -James's Book, xli; describes what Witches can do, lii, liii. - -James Second, 10, 92, iii, 131; Knights Sir William Phips, 137, 143. - -Jennings, David, I, lxvii. - -Jesus, on the Top of the Temple, 232; on the Battlements, 233. - -Jewel, Bishop, [John,] I, xxxix. - -Jewett, Nehemiah, ii, 151. - -John, Indian, iii, 3; bewitched, 15; accuses E. Bishop, 17; his Wife -Tituba, 22. - -Johnson, Eliza, iii, 126. - -Johnson, Samuel, defines Witchcraft, xiv. - -Jolliffe, John, Counsellor, 26. - -Judges, remarkably blind, 107; pitiable, 127; defer to Hale's -Decisions, 141; their Reason departed, 174. - -Jurin, James, I, lxxvi. - -Jurors, some acknowledge their Errors, iii, 134-5. - -Justin, Martyr, ii, 10. - - -KEELING, Judge, a wise Decision of, disregarded, 148. - -Kembal, John, Witness against Martin, 180; she bewitches his Cattle, -iii, 96-7; sees a black Cloud, and runs upon Stumps, _ib._; Puppies -appear to him, 98. - -Keney, Henry, testifies against Mrs. Cory, iii, 7. - -Kersey, John, his Definition of Witchcraft, I, xii. - -Keys, used by Conjurors, iii, 142. - -Keysar, ----, Daughter distracted, iii, 16. - -Kimball.--See KEMBLE. - -King, D. P., owned the Site of Giles Cory's House, iii, 74. - -Knowlton, Joseph, and Wife, iii, 107. - - -LACY, Lawrence, Wife bewitched, iii, 120. - -Lacy, Mary, 199; another, 200; Condemned and Executed, iii, 45; her -Confession, 120. - -Lancashire Witches, 158. - -Lane, Francis, Witness, 193, iii, 105; his Rails bewitched, 112. - -Laplanders, Witchcraft among, 22, 108. - -Lawrence, Robert, of Casco, iii, 64. - -Laws, against Witchcraft, remark on, iii, 125; repealed, _ib._ - -Lawson, Dedot, his History, I, iv, vii, 156, 186; endorses the Story -of the Iron Spindle, 205; defends the Proceedings against Witchcraft, -ii, 154-5; at Salem, iii, 7, 12; on Mr. Burroughs, 39; his Wife and -Children killed, 64; Chaplain to Andros's Expedition, _ib._; more about -the Murder of his Family, 68; on the Devil's Baptism, 113. - -Le Clerc, [Jean,] cited, ii, 212. - -Legion, definition of, 56; of Devils, 218, ii, 95. - -Leverett, John, Gov., ii, 108. - -Lewis, Mary, [Mercy,] iii, 26, 75. - -Lewis, Mercy, iii, 8; sees a Man in White, 13; Witness against Mr. -Burroughs, 62, 64; against Mrs. Bishop, 75; against Philip English, -126; against Giles Cory, 170; Account of, 204; why she accused Mr. -Burroughs, 210. - -Leyton, [Thomas,] Mr., of Lynn, iii, 185. - -Loader, [Louder?] John, Evidence against Mrs. Bishop, iii, 76. - -Locker, George, Constable, iii, 187. - -Lothrop, Barnabas, Counsellor, 26. - -Louder, John, 170; sees the Devil, 171; sees a Black Pig, iii, 85. - -Louis, Fourteenth, 93. - -Lynd, Joseph, Counsellor, 26. - - -MANCHESTER, a Spectre worsted there, 206. - -Maniche, an Arabian God, ii, 125, 128. - -Manning, Jacob, Dep. Marshal, arrests Mr. English, iii, 181. - -Marshall, John, II, xxviii. - -Martin, George, iii, 97. - -Martin, Susanna, Trial of, 175; Execution, iii, 33; Indictment against, -89-103; cast into a very singular Confusion, 100; appears to John -Pressy, 101. - -Martyr, Justin, ii, 10. - -Mary, Queen of William Third, 92; Death of, iii, 131. - -Mascon, the Devil of, 59, 70. - -Mason, Stephen, Counsellor, 26. - -Mather, Cotton, why charged with an undue Share of the Persections, I, -iii, lxxiv, lxxxv; his Faith in Witchcraft, v; his unfortunate Book, -xxxiv; Memoirs of, lxv-xcviii; his Defence, 1-4; further Defence of -the Prosecutions, iii, 59-61; Countermines the Plot of the Devil, i, -3; bedeviled, 80; condemns Astrology, 123-4; Pity for the Judges, -127-8; not present at the Witch Trials, 139; Rejoices at the Justice -of the Work against Witches, 140; Horror at the Name of Mr. Burroughs, -152; believes in the Ability of Witches to put on Invisibility, 162, -204; gives Unbelievers three Bones to pick, 205; some Misgivings about -shedding Blood, 207; Argument against Calef, II, xiii-xviii; Story of -Margaret Rule, ii, 21-36; read many Books of Physic, 34; relieves M. -Rule by three Fasts, 39; pains to rescue the Miserable from Lions and -Bears of Hell, 42; thanked by Venerable Baxter, 43; tries to prevent -excessive Credit of spectral Evidence, 44; his own Estimate of his -Labors, 46-7; Complaints, 48; Letters to, 48-62; threatens Calef, -54; has him arrested, 55; fails to meet him, 60; Whittier on, 61; -Letter to Calef, 62-8; brings heavy Charges against him, 64; People -believe smutty Things of him, 65; Defends his Father, 66; offers Mr. -Calef the Use of his Books, 67; Charges of Hellish Witchcraft, 80; -does not understand the Wiles of the Devil, 83; Thunder breaks into -his House, 86; defines a Witch, 90; a Cause of the Convictions, 92; -his Answer, 93; Denial of Statements made by Calef, 96; does not -distinguish between Miracles and Works of the Devil, 97; Arraigned by -R. C. in Argument, 135-6; Messenger, 151; heavy Charges against Calef, -iii, 32; Acquainted with the Wiles of the Devil, _ib._; Conduct at -Mr. Burroughs's Execution, 38; Defence of the Prosecutions, 59-61; -Omissions, iii, 106, 109, 111; an Advocate, 122; his Account of Trials -as faithful as others, 123; his Life of Phips anonymous, and why, 136; -Defends it, 137-8, 140; strenuous for a Reassumption of the Charter, -146; compares Mr. Calef to Satan, 151; the most Active of any in -prosecuting Witches, 154; his contradictory Statements pointed out, -157-8; his Ambidexterity, 154, 159; his Relatives accused, _ib._; -sincere and credulous, 161. - -Mather, Increase, I, vi, xxx; ii, 12; prays with Margaret Rule, 51; -Proceedings against Mr. Calef, 55; cited, 60; defended by his Son, C., -66; on the Devil, 90, 95; _Remarkable Providences_, 106-7; Messenger, -151; Defence about the Charter, iii, 18; Proctor's Appeal to, 40; Cases -of Conscience, 58; Angelographia, 131; his Acts retold by his Son, 136, -141; his Ideas undergo a Change, 142; troubled by Fobb-actions, appears -to King James, 145; his Reason for accepting a new Charter, 149; the -bewitched _Eye_, 160; Moderater of Mr. Parris's Council, 216. - -Mather, Nathaniel, iii, 139. - -Mather, Samuel, Life of his Father, I, lxvii; Funeral Sermon on, xcvii. - -Mead, Matthew, Mr., iii, 139. - -Meeting House, the Devil in one, iii, 89. - -Memorable Providences, approved by Baxter, 10; a Work by I. Mather, ii, -12, 106-7. - -Merlin, Ambrose, ii, 196. - -Mexico, Indians of, 201-2. - -Middlecot, Richard, 26, ii, 151. - -Millenium, near at Hand, 90-1. - -Milton, John, I, xi. - -Ministers, why dogged more by the Devil than others, 234; Stars of -Heaven, in danger of the Dragon's Tail, _ib._ - -Miracles, one witnessed, ii, 74; wrought by Men, 128. - -Mist of Invisibility, iii, 160. - -Moody, Joshua, iii, 40; aids Philip English to escape from Jail, -179-180. - -_More Wonders_, a vile Book, 96. - -Morgan, Samuel, Searcher for Witch teats, iii, 39. - -Mormons, reference to, ii, 81. - -Morton, Charles, ii, 108. - - -NAZIANZEN, the Author like a, 28. - -Newbury-Falls, Baptisms there by the Devil, 194, iii, 112, 197. - -New England, Loyalty and Religion in, 10; no Land so free from Vices, -12; once the Devil's Territory, 15, 120; broken in upon by an Army of -Devils, 17; a Scandal feared from Witchcraft, 19; Province of, 20; -stocked with Rattle-snakes, 25; little Hope of, from the Wrath of the -Devil, 93-4; a howling Wilderness, 94; its Losses by Indians and by -Sea, 95; Decline of Godliness in, 96; poor N. England, 109; People in -the Belly of Hell, 110; pleases the Devil, 122; no People so basely -despise the Gospel, 125; hast destroyed thyself, ii, 6; a Charter -obtained, iii, 142; why Quo Warrantoed, 143; worse circumstanced than -any Corporation in England, _ib._; Revolution in, 144-153; Prodigies -in, not a tenth Part related, 161. - -Necromancy, who are guilty of it, iii, 166. - -Noyes, Nicholas, I, vii, iii, 7, 9; at Alden's Trial, 28; Conduct at -Executions, 34; his Firebrands of Hell, 48; at the Examination of Mary -Clark, 196. - -Nurse, Francis, iii, 7, 198. - -Nurse, Rebecca, iii, 7, 10; Sister Cloyce, 13; executed, 33; her -Explanation, 36, 37; Sister Easty, 46; why accused, 210. - -Nurse, Samuel, ii, 143, 159, 211. - - -OAKES, Thomas, Agent to England, iii, 148. - -Ogilvie, John, Definition of Witchcraft, I, xiv-xvi. - -Old South Church, Boston, iii, 133; Ministers of, in Witchcraft Times, -177. - -Oliver, alias Bishop.--See BISHOP, BRIDGET. - -Orton, Job, on W. Perkins, 38. - -Osborn, Sarah, accused, iii, 6, 7; Iron Chains prepared for, 20; -accused by Tituba, 188. - -Osgood, Mary, Recantation of, iii, 57. - - -PACY, Deborah, afflicted, 142. - -Pacy, Elizabeth, afflicted, 142. - -Paganism, Popery, 52. - -Palmer, John, his Book on N. England, iii, 144. - -Paracelsus, [Auroleus,] I, xxxviii, 68. - -Parker, Alice, a Witch, 208; Sentence to die, iii, 44. - -Parker, Mary, condemned and executed, iii, 45. - -Parris, Elizabeth, iii, 8, 209. - -Parris, Noyes, iii, 221. - -Parris, Samuel, Protest against, ii, 141-3; long and humble -Acknowledgment, 143-8; Ministers and Elders of the Churches recommend -his Acknowledgment be accepted, 149-51; further Protest against, 152-3; -the Elders' Plea for, 155-6; accused of swearing falsely, 158; his -Account of the Beginning of the Troubles, iii, 3-4; swears against -Rebecca Nurse, 11; preaches, 14; appointed Scribe at the Examinations, -15; Examinations at his House, 22; swears against Mrs. Bishop, 75; -Scribe at How's Trial, 105; at other Times, 127; at Cory's Examination, -173; Account of, 198-222; Family of, 203-4, 209; not an Enemy to Mr. -Burroughs, 210; not a swift Witness, _ib._; how his Name comes to be -frequent in the Trials, 211; cleared by a Council, 217; but dismissed, -218; Epitaph on his Wife, 221; his Death, _ib._ - -Parris, Samuel, Deacon, iii, 221. - -Parris, Thomas, iii, 198, 222. - -Payne, Robert, Juror, iii, 127, 185. - -Payson, Edward, ii, 151; pleads for Mrs. How, iii, 106. - -Peabody, John, Apology of, iii, 135. - -Peach, Bernard, a Witness against Mrs. Martin, 178-9; bites a Witch, -iii, 94, 95. - -Peasley, Joseph, Constable, iii, 196. - -Pemberton, Ebenezer, ii, 15. - -Pennington, Thomas, I, ix. - -Perd, Margaret, ii, 50, 51; smells Brimstone, 53. - -Perkins, Thomas, Apology of, iii, 135. - -Perkins, William, defines Witchcraft, I, xiii; his Rules questioned, -xxxiii; Notice of, 37; his Doctrine of Witchcraft, ii, 12; Mr. Calef -on, 56, iii, 165. - -Perley, John, 193-4; Fence Rails bewitched by, iii, 111; Apology of, -135; Samuel and Wife, 105, 106. - -Perley, Timothy, Witness, 192. - -Pharaoh, Old, accused of Witchcraft, iii, 126-7. - -Philistines of Hell, 27. - -Phillips, Edward, I, xi; John, 26; Samuel, ii, 151; Evidence for Mrs. -How, iii, 106. - -Phips, William, arrives, 25, iii, 18; orders Irons for the Accused, -20; orders the Trials for Witchcraft published, 58; called Home, 130; -how became Governor, 137; finished his Life and Government together, -_ib._; a Pizarro, 138; harsh Temper, 141; had his Fortune told, 154; -vanquishes the Devil, 158; his Relatives accused, 159. - -Pike, Robert, 26, iii, 103. - -Pithagoras, Doctrine of, ii, 118. - -Pitman, Thomas, 206. - -Pizarro, Sir W. Phips compared to, iii, 138. - -Plagues, caused by the Devil, ii, 79. - -Plastic Spirit of Witches, 204, ii, 88; a Nonentity hooked in, 90; -Mischief to the Devil, 96. - -Plynyism, what it is, 204. - -Pope, Joseph, and Wife, iii, 8, 203. - -Popery, revived Paganism, 52. - -Poppets, used by Spectres, ii, 40, iii, 82; some found and described, -88; Remark upon, 124. - -Porter, Benjamin, iii, 11. - -Post, Mary, Evidence against Mary Clark, iii, 197. - -Prayers, the great Artillery of Heaven, 132; a Whip for the Devil's -Back, _ib._ - -Prescot, Peter, Dr., 196, iii, 116. - -Pressy, John, Witness against Martin, 184; sees a great Light, iii, -100; his Heels are struck up, 101; Loss of Cows, _ib._ - -Preston, Samuel, 198; his Cow bewitched, iii, 118. - -Preston, Thomas, iii, 203. - -Prince, Thomas, I, xc, xci, xcv. - -Printing, not sooner discovered owing to the Devil, 66. - -Procter, Elizabeth, iii, 7; John, _ib._; Mrs., cried out on, 15; John, -executed, 38; Barbarity to his Family, 40; his Letter to Ministers, -40-2; his Course to prevent Witchcraft, 204. - -Procter, William, made to confess by Torture, iii, 41. - -Prodigies, in N. England, not a tenth Part related, iii, 161. - -Pudeater, Ann, sentenced to be executed, iii, 44. - -Pulsifer, David, 13, II, vii, III, 169. - -Putnam, Ann, iii, 7, 8, 9; Witness against Mrs. Nurse, 11; against Mr. -Burroughs, 39, 62, 63; against Mrs. Bishop, 75; against Giles Cory, -170; against Mary Clark, 197; why she became an Accuser, 210. - -Putnam, Edward, ii, 143, iii, 7. - -Putnam, John, Witness against Mrs. Nurse, iii, 11; Mrs. Dastin, 128; of -Parris's Society, 198. - -Putnam, Joseph, ii, 159. - -Putnam, Thomas, iii, 7; swears against Mrs. Nurse, 11; Mrs. Bishop, 75; -Mrs. Daston, 128. - - -QUINCY, Josiah, on "Certain Proposals," ii, 106; one-sided and -dogmatical, iii, 19; on I. Mather's Diary, 136. - - -RAVEN, Story of one speaking, 33. - -Rawson, Edward, iii, 16, 52, 197. - -Rea, Joshua, iii, 198. - -Redd, Willmet, condemned to die, iii, 45. - -Reed, Richard, iii, 184. - -Rice, Nicholas, iii, 29. - -Rice, Sarah, sent to Prison, iii, 29. - -Richards, John, 26, iii, 30; Judge, 125, 128. - -Ring, Jervis, 185; suffers from Nightmare, iii, 103. - -Ring, Joseph, 186; carried about by Demons, iii, 102; in a Snare of -Devilism, _ib._; hurried through the Air, _ib._; taken to Hellish -Meetings, 102-3. - -Ring, Robert, an Error, 186. - -Robie, William, II, xxi. - -Robinson, George, II, xxvii. - -Roggers, John, Witnesses against Martha Carrier, 197; of Billerica, -iii, 118; killed by Indians, _ib._ - -Ross, Alexander, Hudibras on, ii, 126. - -Ruck, John, Foreman of Jury, 161, iii, 35, 72-3. - -Russell, James, 26, iii, 15. - -Rule, Margaret, Story of, ii, 21; seized by evil Angels, 26; fell into -odd Fits, 28; assaulted by eight cruel Spectres, _ib._; bring her a -red Book to sign, 29; her Tortures described, 30; fasts nine Days, 31; -stuck full of Pins, 32; Liquor poured down her Throat "as of scalding -Brimstone," 33; her Hurts soon cured, 34; taken up to the Ceiling and -held there, 35; her Minister interferes, 38; gets the better of the -Devil, 40; visited by Mr. Calef, 49; his Report of her Case, 49-54; a -Sweetheart in it, 51-2; Aves's Testimony concerning, 68; others, 69-70. - -Rum, used in a Case of Witchcraft, ii, 51. - - -SABBATH, begins at Sunset, Saturday, 223. - -Sadducees, unbelievers in Witchcraft, 32; Baxter on, ii, 45; -Mischievous, 46; Witlings, 60, 61; Atheists, 108; Infidels, iii, 162, -163. - -Safford, Joseph, Witness, 189, iii, 105, 108-9. - -Salem Village, Church Difficulties, ii, 140-3. - -Saltonstall, Nathaniel, 26, ii, 109, iii, 30. - -Sanderson, Robert, Deacon, iii, 207. - -Sargent, Peter, 26. - -Satan.--See DEVIL. - -Sayer, Samuel, Apology of, iii, 135. - -Scotland, Witchcraft in, ii, 7, 197. - -Scott, Margaret, condemned to Death, iii, 44. - -Scott, Reginald, writes against Witchcraft, I, xxxix; Extracts from, -xlv-vii; has taken great Pains, lix. - -Scottow, Joshua, iii, 64. - -Scribonius, Note upon, 1. - -Sergeant, Mr. [Peter,] iii, 31. - -Sewall, Samuel, 26, 209; subscribes to the Truth and Accuracy of -Mather's _Wonders_, 211, iii, 59; Judge, II, xxiv, 157, iii, 15, 31; -Appointment of Judge, 125; Services, 126, 128; in Sorrow for the Part -he took those accused of Witchcraft, 133; a Referee in Mr. Parris's -Case, 221. - -Sewall, Stephen, Captain, iii, 209. - -Sharp, [James,] D. D., iii, 151. - -Shattock, Samuel, 168; swore against Mrs. Bishop, iii, 76; Wife Sarah, -also, _ib._, 83-4; Remarks on his Evidence, 123. - -Sheldon, Susanna, 200; swears against Mr. Burroughs, iii, 66-7; against -Mrs. Bishop, 78; against Mrs. Carrier, 120; against Mary Clark, 196; -Account of, 204. - -Shepard, John, iii, 53; Rev. Mr., 185. - -Sheppard, Rebekah, iii, 11. - -Sherrin, John, iii, 105. - -Sherringham, Robert, 150. - -Sherwin, _Goodwife_, 191. - -Short, Mercy, ii, 27, 37, 51. - -Sibley, John L., I, viii; Mary, iii, 3, 206. - -Sieves, used to conjure with, iii, 142. - -Sikes, Victory, Corporal, iii, 219. - -Simpkins, Thomas, II, xxv. - -Slavery, a Divine Institution, xvi; Effect of its Denunciation, 12-13. - -Smith, James, II, xxiii, III, 203. - -Snow, falls as Wool, I, lxxiii; some red, lxxiv. - -Soam, John, his Cart bewitched, 149. - -Sobieski, John, King, 91. - -_Some Few Remarks_, an Answer to Calef, II, xxi. - -Sorceries, 122, 123; little ones, iii, 142; how known, 165. - -Sow, one bewitched, iii, 109. - -Spectacles invented, 66. - -Spectral Sight, Pretenders to, iii, 166. - -Spectres, how allayed, 30, 31, 35, 103-4; take the Name and Shape of -Accused, 106; call upon People before Death, 109; pranks with an Iron -Spindle, 205; severe Scuffle with one, 206; "Eight Cruel ones" assault -Margaret Rule, ii, 28; "Cursed ones" bring a Book to sign, 29; Threats -of, 34; they steal a Will, _ib._; heard to clap their Hands, 35; -Caution about, 44; one cruelly assaults a Person, [Margaret Rule,] iii, -160. - -Spencer, Edmund, a Witch described by. I, xlix. - -Spencer, Richard, Witness, 150. - -Spindle, Story of one, 205, iii, 160. - -Spirits, white ones, ii, 37; one appears to Margaret Rule, 39. - -Sprague, Martha, bewitched, iii, 126. - -Stacy, William, 172, iii, 86-7, 76. - -Star, Margaret, II, xxv. - -Stephens, Lieutenant, iii, 53; Sister of, 54. - -Stoughton, William, commends the _Wonders_, &c., 5-6; of unspotted -Fidelity, 26; declares Mather's Wonders true, 211; commissions Judges, -iii, 30; attests to the Truth of Mather's _Wonders_, 59; signs the -Death Warrant of Mrs. Bishop, 80; his Appointment, 125; Services, 126. - -Stuart, one, Letter in Defence of Witchcraft, ii, 160-186; another, -198-207; on Blasphemy, 202. - -Swan, Timothy, afflicted, iii, 196. - -Swedeland, Witchcraft in, 108, 211. - -Swinnerten, John, II, xxv. - -Sydney, Henry, Lord, iii, 149. - -Symons, Edward, 9. - - -TALBOT, Lord, causes the Repeal of Witchcraft Laws, iii, 125. - -Tarbell, John, ii, 143, 159, iii, 199, 211, 215. - -Taylor, Zachary, A. M., I, ix. - -Teats, on Witches, ii, 57.--See WITCHTEATS. - -Thacher, Peter, I, xcvii. - -Thompson, Agnes, Confession of, I, xli-ii. - -Thornton, Thomas, testifies to the Performances of Margaret Rule, ii, -69-70. - -Thyaneus, Appolonius, ii, 70. - -Tillotson, Archbishop, 56; aids Dr. Mather, iii, 149. - -Tituba, practices Witchcraft, iii, 6; Note on her Examination, 22; -Examination in full, 178-95; a South American Indian, 200. - -Tockinosh, John, ii, 23. - -Tompson, Benjamin, I, xcv. - -Toothaker, Allin, 196; Family of, 197; abused by a Witch, iii, 117. - -Torry, Samuel, ii, 151; William, _ib._ - -Transubstantiation, as old as the Devil, ii, 200-1. - -Trask, John, his Wife killed by Witchcraft, iii, 79. - -Trithemius, Fancies of, iii, 164. - -Tupper, Samuel, ii, 26; Thomas, _ib._ - -Tyler, Hannah, Recantation of, iii, 57. - -Tyler, Jobe, Deposition concerning Witchcraft, iii, 52. - -Tyler, John, II, xxiv. - -Tyler, Mary, signs a Recantation, iii, 57, 197. - -Tyng, Eleazer, II, xxvii. - - -USHER, Hezekiah, accused, iii, 196. - - -VAN Helmont, Jean, Baptist, ii, 41. - -Varnum, [Farnum,] Ralph, 195. - -Vibber.--See BIBBER. - -Virgin Mary, Mother of God, ii, 82. - -Vitzlipultzli, an Indian Idol, 201. - - -WADSWORTH, Benjamin, Letter to, ii, 134, 135; Timothy, xxi. - -Walcutt, John, Witness, iii, 113. - -Walcutt, Jonathan, iii, 15; Mary, ii, 158, iii, 8, 26, 62, 170, 195, -205. - -Waldron, Abigail, iii, 79. - -Waldron, Nathaniel, iii, 79. - -Waldron, William, I, xcvii. - -Waller, Edmund, I, lxxxi. - -Walley, John, i, 26, ii, 151. - -Walter, Nehemiah, ii, 108. - -Ward, Nathaniel, i, 13. - -Wardwell, Samuel, condemned, iii, 45; Scene at his Execution, 46, 57; -his Wife executed, 125; he covenants with the Devil, 126. - -Warner, Daniel, testifies in Favor of Mrs. How, iii, 107. - -Warren, Mercy, an Accuser, iii, 16, 26, 62, 204. - -Watkins, Mary, had been a Servant, iii, 128; sold into Slavery, 129. - -Watts, Isaac, I, lxvii, lxxvi. - -Way, Aaron, ii, 143; William, _ib._ - -Webber, Samuel, swears in Mr. Burroughs's Case, ii, 9, iii, 63. - -Webster, Noah, Definition of Witchcraft, I, xiv. - -Welch, Edward, a Searcher for Witchteats, iii, 39. - -Wendell, Edward, II, xxvii. - -Wentworth, Samuel, II, xxiv. - -West, Abigail, II, xxv. - -West, Thomas, Searcher for Witchteats, iii, 39. - -Wheeler, Thomas, II, xxiii. - -Whetford, ----, 208. - -Whiston, William, I, lxxvi. - -Whittier, J. G., on C. Mather, ii, 61, 160, iii, 163, 167, 174. - -Wigglesworth, M., his Day of Doom, ii, 4. - -Wild, John, iii, 16; his Wife Sarah, _ib._; executed, iii, 33. - -Wild, ----, Captain, i, 137. - -Wilds, Ephraim, Constable, iii, 105. - -Wilkins, John, on Margaret Rule, ii, 69. - -Wilkins, Richard, ii, 55, 56. - -Wilkins, Thomas, ii, 143, iii, 216. - -Willard, John, executed, iii, 38, 39; Escape and Capture, 40. - -Willard, Samuel, Letter to, ii, 102, 151; cried out of, iii, 37; appeal -to by Procter, 40; his Agency in the Escape of Mr. English, 177-8. - -Willard, Simon, testifies in Mr. Burroughs's Case, iii, 64. - -William and Mary, I, lxxxiv, 25; Death of Mary, iii, 131. - -Williams, Abigail, ii, 156, 158, iii, 7, 8, 9; at the Devil's -Sacrament, 13; cries out on Capt. Alden, 26; of Mrs. Bishop, 75; -Mr. Cory, 170, 179; Account of, 204; one of the Originators of the -Witchcraft Delusion, 209. - -Williams, Daniel, on Margaret Rule, ii, 69. - -Williams, Nathaniel, a Committee on Salem Affairs, ii, 151. - -Williams, Thomas, opposes Mr. Parris, iii, 212. - -Wilson, John, of Boston, 7. - -Wilson, Sarah, accused, iii, 57. - -Winchell, David, Sergent, iii, 219. - -Winsor, Hannah, iii, 26. - -Winthrop, Adam, Counsellor, 26. - -Winthrop, Wait, 26, ii, 157, iii, 30; Judge, 125, 221. - -Witchcraft, Cause of its Decline, I, iv; Works upon, v-x; Definitions -of, xi-xvi; taught in the Bible, xvi; how People's Eyes were opened, -xvii; how carried on, xxii; Practiced through Images or Pictures, -_ib._; Laws respecting, xxiv-v; the Bible upon, xvi, xxvii; Ideas -respecting, xxviii; opposed only by Infidels, xxix; Origin of, xxxi; -the Question which stayed its Progress, xxxii; Works upon, xxxiv-viii; -Law against, xxxix, xliii; not Spiritualism, lx; at the present Day, -lxxv; came near blowing up all the Churches, 17; Storms of, 20; thorny -Business, 29; will not be shammed, 34; disposed of, 42; in Lapland, -68-9; flourishes where are no Churches, 130-1; to worship the Devil, -243; a Relict of Heathen Learning, ii, 11; a principal ecclesiastical -Engine, 12; further defined, 56-7; how Prosecutions were eventually -checked, 110-11; sensible and evident, 105; Laws made against, iii, -124; repealed in England, 125; a Hobgoblin Monster, 137. - -Witchteats, for the Devil to suck, ii, 57, 100; a horrid Barbarity to -search for, 132; Excrescences, iii, 124. - -Witches, how made, I, xv; Nature of their Covenant with the Devil, -xxiii; the Devil a Slave to, xix; exist by God's Permission, xx; how to -detect, xxiii; vast Numbers executed, xv, xxvii; Punishment impossible, -xxxi; good Witches, xxxvii; one described by Spencer, xlix; different -Kinds, l, lii; how they contract with the Devil, liv-v; Manner of -living, lvi-viii; the Devil has made a dreadful Knot of, 18; prodigious -Meetings of, 19; commission the Devil, 29; Way of discovering, 37; -Confessions and Practices, 103; fairly executed, 107; Executions of, -in Suffolk and Essex, 112; thorny Business, 114; firey Serpents, 124; -in Denmark, 148; Witches impeach Witches, 157; Symptoms of Guilt, 162; -Conduct after the Manner of Congregational Churches, 202-3; by applying -the _Plastic Spirit_, render themselves and Tools invisible, 204; Cause -of Suicides, 207; nineteen executed, 217; can't say the Lord's Prayer, -232; their Power to commission Devils Questioned, ii, 7; Scriptures -do not describe it, _ib._, 8; commission Devils? 76; drive a Trade of -commissioning, 80-1; let fly Demons, 81; turn into Cats, Dogs, and -Cattle, 127; a Witch not known to Reason, 138; can commission Devils, -139; of Lancashire, reference to, iii, 69; steal Liquor, 110; some goe -on a Pole to a Witch-meeting, 120. - -Witch-Circles, held by young Girls, iii, 208; Origin of the Salem -Troubles, _ib._, 209-10. - -Witch-Hill, where the Execution of those accused of Witchcraft were -executed, iii, 45. - -Wizard, a Witch, I, xii, xxxviii; reveals the Witch by the Devil's -Help, 40; the Soul that goeth a whoring after, ii, 154. - -Wood, Martha, Witness, 192, iii, 110. - -Woodbury, Abigail, iii, 79. - -Woodward, John, I, lxxvi. - -Woodward, W. E., I, viii, x-xvi. - -Wolcott.--See WALCUTT. - -Wool, Pall of, as Snow, I, lxxiii. - -Wyllys, Edward, II, xii. - - - - -Transcriber's Note. - -Variable spelling and hyphenation have been retained. Minor punctuation -inconsistencies have been silently repaired. Footnotes were renumbered -and placed at the end of each section. The Index was copied from the -third volume. The entry _Tockinosh, John, ii, 23._ does not correspond -to the text. - - -Corrections. - -The first line indicates the original, the second the correction. - -p. 80: - - with a Cnmmission from some of Mankind - with a Commission from some of Mankind - -p. 116: - - Witchcraft, because the _Emher_ - Witchcraft, because the _Ember_ - -p. 125: - - it is to he hoped that - it is to be hoped that - -p. 193: - - reckons up Withcraft among the Works - reckons up Witchcraft among the Works - -Footnote 72: - - about A.D. 277, and his Docrine - about A.D. 277, and his Doctrine - -Footnote 78: - - of the Hononrable Persons - of the Honorable Persons - -Footnote 89: - - The others will be noticed onward, in the Account o the Trials. - The others will be noticed onward, in the Account of the Trials. - -Footnote 97: - - The same Gentleman mentioned in _Note_ 86, _Page_ 64. - The same Gentleman mentioned in _Note_ 86, _Page_ 157. - - -Errata. - -The first line indicates the original, the second how it should read. - -p. 25: - - threatning bittterly to kill - threatning bitterly to kill - -p. 32: - - which the Old _Serpent_ made where he did his _first Adddress_ - which the Old _Serpent_ made where he did his _first Address_ - -p. 103: - - on so flight - on so slight - - -p. 141: - - found no redress in this matter, accountea ourselves - found no redress in this matter, accounted ourselves - -p. 193: - - it were very improper to place it with Drunkennness - it were very improper to place it with Drunkenness - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Witchcraft Delusion in New -England: Its Rise, Progress, a, by Cotton Mather and Robert Calef - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE WITCHCRAFT DELUSION *** - -***** This file should be named 52027-0.txt or 52027-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/5/2/0/2/52027/ - -Produced by Dianna Adair, Louise Davies, Eleni Christofaki -and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at -http://www.pgdp.net (This file was made using scans of -public domain works from the University of Michigan Digital -Libraries.) - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - |